direct men to the best Religion wherof depends the best Government the Conscience of some and the curiosity of others will furnish me with Readers Some Raylers I must expect to have because I endeavor to demonstrat that the Crown may lawfully seise on the Church Revenues but I am content to bâ—â—â—ld at so the commonwealth be not rallied out of so necessary a support And least J should be thought too partial â—o my own Religion I desire but a tolâ—ration for it as I do for all other Christian professionâ— albeit to obtain this toleration for the Catholick I am forc't to compare it with the protestant and to prove thâ—â— no Religion is so conscientious or so convenient as the Roman The truth of this may â—â—â—ily be discerned by a Comitâ—e of the layty if publik conferences of Religion be permittâ—d in English And truly 〈…〉 Scriptures are permitted to be read and interpreted by every English lay man J seâ— not why the layty may not judge of Controversies and conferâ—â—ces of Religion and according 〈◊〉 they find the interpretations of every Congregation consistent with the word of God grant or not grant liberty of Conscience There are few who 〈…〉 often heard how pressingly aâ—â—â—ertinently som of the wisest members of Parliament have spoke for Liberty of Conscience in the late sessions how they made it appear that our decay of trade and our fall of rents wherof Merchants and Land-lords do so much complain is wholy occasioned by the severity of our laws against Recusants and nonconformists for what credit or security can Merchants or Tradesmen have in England when their stock and substance may be legaly confiscated whensoever they refuse to take an oath or frequent a Church contrary to their conscience what commerce or correspondence can we expect from beyond the Seas when he that this day is an able Banquier amongst vs to morrow must turn Bankrupt if he will not contrefait himself a Conformist The Tenants Cattle and Corn may be seised vpon and by consequence the Landlord deprived of his Revenue whensoever a ceremonious Parson or an officious Church-warden or a malicious neigbor will inform that they come not to the common Prayer or Communion so that the Nonconformists being two parts of England in a few years two parts of the Kingdom will be destroyed If our penal statuts against Non-conformists did make this Monarchy as peaceable as they make it poor perhaps som Polititians might think it advisable to continue them But seing it is impossible to govern an empoverish't multitude without a standing Army which England will hardly brook and that Religion persecuted makes Rebellion plausible all disinteressed persons may with reason admire that the Bishops themselves do not Press and pray for liberty of conscience For though they should be so short-sighted as not to foresee future inconveniencies yet they cannot be so insensible as to forget the former effects of persecutioÌ„ And they will find great difficulty in persuading even the most devoted to their own calling that the same cause will not produce in 70. the same effects we have felt since 40. If they imagin that their spiritual censures will prevail against the temporal power of a discontented multitude they must maintain contrary to late experience that God will work Miracles to support the Church of England against Presbyterian sectaries § As for the Kings restauration I confess it looks like a Miracle but why our English Bishâ—ps should attribut so great a blessing rather to Gods will of countenancing their strange caracter then to his will of continuing lawful Monarchy or of manifesting the late Kings innocency or of rewarding the constancy and of relieving the indignity of the Cavaleer party can never be vnderstood by any that knows the grounds of our Protestant Episcopacy and how it was raised by Q. Elizabeth rather to exclude the succession of the Stevards from the Crown then to establish a succession of true Bishops in the Church There is much more reason to think that his Majesties restauration was decreed by God in order to the performance of his Declaration at Bredà for liberty of conscience then in order to the non-performance of so publick and solemn a promise And albeit I cannot say that our desired peace will be so absolutly secured by liberty of conscience in England as it is in other Countries by the Tenets and vniformity of the Roman Religion yet is it manifest that persecution for promoting Prelatick Protestancy will rather increas our confusions then work our conversion not only becaus the non-conformists are the more numerous party and by consequence can hardly be forc't to obey laws against their Consceince but also becaus it is confessed by the very Prelaticks that Christians may be saved though they do not conform to the Church of England nay they must grant that such as do conform to its doctrin and disciplin may be damned for so doing becaus it is a fallible and by consequence for ought they or any one knows a fals Church That a Church believed by the members therof to be infallible and the only way of salvation doth persecute such as revolt from its faith and obedience is thought by some a rational though by me a rigorous practise but that the Church of England wherof it is a fundamental Article that the whole visible Church or all Christian Congregations and by consequence it self hath erred or may err in doctrin should persecute such as revolt from it or men of a contrary persuasion for having a stronger faith grounded vpon Christs promis of never forsaking vs and a better opinion of Gods providence and of their own Churches doctrin seems not agreable to the rules of the Ghospel nor of human prudence For whether the Protestants sectaries persuasion of their own privat spirits infallibility or the Roman Catholicks belief of their general Councells infallibility be true or fals the Church of England will never be able to persuade or prove that any Christians ought to be persecuted by penal and sanguinary statuts for not exchanging that assurance of Divine faith which themselves are persuaded they have for a bare Prelatick probability of the same faith or for a confessed possibility of being mistaken in the doctrin of salvation Seing therfore of two evils the least ought to be chosen and that if liberty of conscience be an evil it is a less one then persecution becaus it will cause less dangers and disturbances in the Nations then laws which force the Prelatick probability and vniformity It seems to be against the rules as well of piety as of policy to continue the penal and sanguinary statuts in favor of the confessedly fallible Church of England And when I plead for liberty of conscience in England for Presbyterians and Fanaticks I hope it will not be ill taken that I beg the same freedom and favor for Roman Catholicks especially if I prove as I have vndertaken that our principles are not
Catholick Doctrine is inconsistant with the Sovereignty and safety of Kings and with civil Society between Catholicks and Protestants Pag. 443 Bishop Mortons Falsifications about the Lawfulness of killing a Tyrant Pag. 444 Bishop Mortons Falsification of Catholicks against the Sovereignty of Princes and how he excuses himself by saying he received it from the Archbishop of Canterbury Pag. 445 Mortons Answer in which see an Imposture continu'd against Catholicks by the whole Convocation of the Protestant Clergy in their Synod held Anno 1603. Pag. 546 The Protestant Falsification to perswade that the Canon-Law doth warrant deposition of Kings by the Pope Pag. 447 A Protestant Falsification to perswade that Catholicks may cheat any Excommunicated Persons of their Lawful Debts Pag. 449 Bishop Mortons Falsification to perswade that Catholicks hold it Lawful to Murther and Massacre Protestants Pag. 451 Bishop Morton's Falsification to Assert the Kings Supremacy Pag. 453 Ten Falsifications set down together by Bishop Morton to prove that we hold that Popes cannot be deposed nor be Hereticks Pag. 457 Primate Bramhalls Falsification to prove that Popes may and have Decreed Heretical Doctrines Pag. 458 It is prov'd by Reasons and Examples that no Religion is so little dangerous to the Sovereignty and safety of Kings or so Advantagious to the Peace and Prosperity of Subjects as the Roman Catholicks notwithstanding the Doctrin of the Pope's Supremacy Pag. 459 Protestants cannot clear their Religion from their Doctrin and danger of Deposing Sovereigns and Disposing of their Kingdoms Pag. 470 That Protestants could never prove any of the wilful falsifications wherewith they charge Roman Catholick Writers but themselves are convicted of that Crime wheresoever they Attempted to make good their charge against us Pag. 473 Bellarmin accused by Sutcliff of Falsifying the General Council of Chalcedon in favour of the Popes Supremacy Pag. 474 How Protestants are Convicted by Bellarmin of holding twenty ancient condemned Heresies and how Sutcliff and Bishop Morton to clear them of six only fourteen seems they confess do falsifie the Fathers and Catholick Authors about worshipping of Images Pag. 476 Two Pelagian Heresies imputed to Protestants and how they falsify to clear themselves of the One and say nothing of the other Pag. 477 Two Novatian Heresies Imputed to Protestants the one answered with Silence the other with Falsifying Pag. 478. The Manichean Heresie against Freewill Imputed to Protestants and how pittifully Answered by Bishop Morton Pag. 479. How Bishop Morton Answers to Bellarmin's Imputation of Arianisme unto Protestants Pag. 479. How Morton Falsifies and Abuses Bellarmine who Imputes the denyal of Christs Real Presence in the Sacrament to Protestants Pag. 480. Falsifications Objected against Cardinal Baronius by Mr. Sutcliff Pag. 483. Calumnies and Falsifications of Luther Calvin Archbishop Laud and Primate Usher to Discredit Catholick Religion against their own Knowledge and Conscience Pag. 487. Of Calvins Calumnies against Catholicks and their Doctrine Pag. 488 Frauds Falsifications and Calumnies of Primate Usher against the Real Presence and Transubstantiation Pag. 491. Usher's Falsifications against Confession Pag. 492. His Falsifications against Absolution of Sins Pag. 493. Against Purgatory Pag. 494 Against Worshiping Saints and their Reliques Pag. 496 Against Prayer to Saints Pag. 499 Of Archbishop Laud's Frauds and Falsifications HOw unsincerely Bishop Laud would fain Excuse the Modern Greek Heresie concerning the Procession of the Holy Ghost Pag. 502 How Bishop Laud Abuses St. Augustine to make Protestants believe that General Councils may Err against Scripture and evident Reason Pag. 504 Vicentius Lirinensis abus'd by Laud to prove the Fallibility of the Church c. Pag. 507 How Bishop Laud falsifies Occham to infringe St. Augustin's Authority concerning the Infallibility of the Church in succeeding Ages as well as in that of the Apostles And is forc'd by his Error to resolve the Prelatick Faith into the Light of Scripture and the private Spirit of Phanaticks which he Paliats under the Name of Grace and thereby Warrants all Rebellions against Church and State Pag. 509 Divers Frauds and Falsifications of Bishop Laud to defend that Protestants are not Schismaticks Pag. 512 Whether it be Piety or Policy to permit the Protestant Clergy of these three Kingdoms to enjoy the Church Revenues for maintaining by such Frauds and Falsifications as hitherto have been alledged the Doctrine of the Church of England which also they acknowledge to be fallible and by consequence for all they know false And hâ—re the said Revenues may be Conscientiously apply'd to the Vse and Ease of the People without any danger of Sacriledge or any Disturbance to the Government if a publick Tryal of both Clergies Sincâ—rity be allowed and Liberty of Conscience granted Pag. 521 The same further demonstrated and how by Liberty of Conscience or by Tolerating the Roman Catholick Religion by Act of Parliament the British Monarchy will become the most considerable of all Christendom Peaceable at Home and recover its Right Abroad How evidently it is the mutual Interest of Spain and England to be in a perpetual League against France and how Advantageous it is for Spain to put Flanders into English Hands Pag. 534 The King 's Right to France Pag. 544 My Lord of Clarendin's Policy Censur'd by all Wise Men. Pag. 548. Part 4. The Roman Catholick Religion in every particular wherein it differs from the Protestant confirmed by undenyable Miracles THat such Miracles as are approved by the Roman Catholick Church in the Canonization of Saints are true Miracles and the Doctrine which they Confirm cannot be rejected without denying or doubting of Gods Veracity and how every Protestant doth see true Miracles though he does not reflect upon them in Confirmation of the Roman Catholick Faith Pag. 553 The Miracle of St. Januarius of Naples Pag. 555 The Famous and undenyable Miracle of St. Francis Xaverius wrought on the Person of Marcello Mastrillo Pag. 556 Antichrist's Miracles are not Credible if compar'd with Ours Pag. 561 Of Visible Miracles seen though not observ'd by every Protestant in Confirmation of the Roman Catholick Faith The difference between true and false Miracles Pag. 562 Of True Miracles related in the Ecclesiastical History by men of greatest Authority in every Age to confirm the particular Mysteries of our Catholick Faith and that sense of Scripture wherein Roman Catholicks differ from Protestants Pag. 566 Of Miracles related by St. Chrysostom St. Gregory Nazianzen c. in Confirmation of Transubstantiation Adoration of Christ in the Sacrament the Sacrifice of the Mass Communion under one Kind and Purgatory Pag. 567 Primate Usher's Falsification to discredit two Miracles Pag. 569 How Protestants falsify and corrupt the very Statutes and Law-Books Pag. 572 Miracles for the Mass. Pag. 573. Miracles for Purgatory Pag. 573 Miracles to Confirm the Worship and Virtue of the Sign of the Cross. Pag. 576 Miracles in confirmation of the Catholick Worship of Images Pag. 581 The Protestant Distinction of Civil and Religious Worship misapply'd by Ministers to delude
reasonable subjection Therfore besids many other works in the yeare 1520. Luther writ a book called Praeludium captivitatis Babilonicae wherin he maintayned that Christians are not subject to human Lawes at least in foro Conscintiae Christ hauing made them all equall by the Gospell but that the Pope Prelates and Princes had tyranically usurped a Iurisdiction ouer them and kept them for many years in gross ignorance and wors then in a Babylonian captivity therfore that God had sent him to reforme these abuses and restore vnto all oppressed people the Christian liberty which they had received in Baptisme and by his reformation they might enjoy so fully as to judg and govern all omnia judicemus regamus Then he published his doctrin of justification by only faith so resolutly that he doubted not to preach though mens words be the greatest blasphemies and their works the most damnable villâ—nies If they haue as much confidence to belieue without doubt as impudence to act without scruple they may be sure that God hath receiued them into his fauor and cannot be damned unless they doubt of their saluation This abominable presumption Luther grounded upon the infinitness of Christs merits as if forsooth our Sauiour had suffered to the end we might not only be happy in heauen but by his passion hah waranted our wickedness upon earth grossly mistaking and confounding the sufficiency of Christs merits with the sufficiency of their application none can deny but that the least drop of our Sauiours Bloud is sufficient to redeeme millions of worlds because it is of infinite value but all Catholicks euer held that though his Bloud and merits be infinitly sufficient in themselues yet are they not sufficiently applyed to sinners unless they concurr to their own reconciliation and justification not only by faith but by good works Sacraments and other meanes which God hath appointed for that purpose Yet Luther pretended that faith alone is a sufficient application of Christs merits and that men needed not mortify their bodys nor endeavour to secure their salvation by good works thinking it a diminution of our Redeemers glory and a disrespect to his person that with our free will we should cooperat with his passion and help our selues and vpon this ground do Protestants raise all their batteries against Indulgences Purgatory Pilgrimages praying to Saints Confession of sins Penance Satisfaction Merit austerity of Monastical life Works of supererogation c. A reformation so indulgent to liberty and sensuality could not want Proselits and in a short tyme appeared the effects therof the Peasants of Germany rebelled against their Princes and Lords in defence of that Euangelical liberty which Luther had preached and in the space of one summer were on both sides a hundred thousand men slain Some Princes to make themselues considerable by heading the multituds which ran to Luther professed his Religion and protected his person and he layd for the foundation of his reformation the ensuing principles SVBSECT I. The fundamentall principles of Protestancy THe first principle and foundation of Luthers and of all Protestant reformations is a supposition that the whole visible Church fell from that primitiue pure doctrin and true meaning of Scripture which Christ our Sauior and the Apostles had planted and the first Christians had professed All râ—formed Churches do and must agree in this supposition the very name of a Doctrinal reformation implies a change and decay of doctrin though they disagree in the tyme and other circumstances of the change Untill Luther had conferred with the Devill he durst not vent this principle he appealed indeed from the Pope to a generall Councell and from a generall Councell when he perceiued one was summon'd to the Church diffusiue but after his conference with Satan he ventured to say Lay aside all the armes of orthodox antiquity Schooles of Diuinity authority of Councells and Popes consent of so many ages and all Christian People we receiue nothing but Scripture yet so that we must haue the certain authority to interpret the same Our interpretation is the sence of the holy Ghost that which others bring though they bee great though many proceedeth from the spirit of Sathan and from a distracted mind The reasons why Luther and all Protestants run this desperat course is because hauing examined and found that orthodox antiquity was Roman Catholik and not one Church parish or person ever Protestant before 1517. they are inforced to maintain by mis-interpreting Scripture that the whole visible Church erred and that God sent them to reform it The second principle of Protestancy is to admit of no rule of faith but only Scripture of no other infallible Judg of the letter or sence of Scripture or of any controversies in Religion but every particular Church and person interpreting Scripture according to their best endeavors and discretion This is expressly declared in the last mentioned words of Luther and inculcated by the Devill to him in his Conference and though few are willing to speake the same words yet is there not one Protestant in the world that doth not practise the very same doctrin and defend it when the matter is argued It necessarily followeth from the first principle Because if the whole visible Church fell from the pure faith and from Gods meaning of Scripture the belief tradition and testimony of that visible Church Councell and Fathers can be no true rule of faith nor themselves fit Iudges of Religion or of the sense of Scripture Therfore every privat Protestant must be his own Guide and Iudg in matters of saluation and Scripture For though Luther Calvin or any Protestant Congregation should pretend that their sense and interpretation of Scripture is that of the holy Ghost and the interpretation of others Diabolical yet no privat Protestant doth look even upon their own reformers or Churches as infallible in this or in any other particular but in as much as he Iudges it agreeth with Scripture and therfore every one that supposeth the fall of the Roman Catholik and visible Church and the fallibility of the Reformers and reformations as all Protestants do will deny that him-self hath any obligation to submit his Iudgment in controversies of Religion to any interpretation of Scripture or decision of doctrin besids his owne and so becoms his owne Guide and his owne Iudg of controversies and makes his owne interpretation of Scripture his only rule of faith The third principle of Protestancy is that men are justified by only faith and that he who hath once justifying faith can neither loose it nor be damned This tenet is cleerly professed as the doctrin of all Protestant Churches in the Catholik doctrin of the Church of England art 11. pag. 5â— seqq And pag. 54. The Papists are declared heretiks for holding that men are to remain doubtfull whether they shall be saved or not From these principles flow that infinit variety of Protestant Religions
enjoying their temporal liberties and much more vpon the spritual prerogative of Protestancy which according to Luther the first Author and Apostle therof is omnia judicemus regamus Let us judg and govern all things and not only his German Scholler Brentius but our English Bishop Bilson and all Prelaticks grant that the people must be discerners and Judges of that which is taught And the Catholick doctrin of the Church of England explaining the 39. Articles therof saith Authority is given to the Church and to every member of sound judgment in the same to judg controversies of faith c. And this is not the privat opinion of our Church but also the judgment of our godly brethren in forain Nations And it is not only the Tenet of Calvin but of all Protestant Writers that temporal laws oblige not in conscience any Christians to obey It being therfore a principle and priviledg even of Prelatick Protestancy and agreable to the 39. Articles that every member of sound judgment in the Church hath authority to judg controversies of faith and by consequence all other differences that may be reduced thervnto how is it possible for any King to be a Soveraign among Protestants who are all supreme judges both of faith and state for that State-affairs are subordinat to Religion and must be managed according to the Protestant sense of Scripture that is according to the judgment and interpretation of every particular Protestant or of him that can form or foole the multitude into his own opinion Wherfore we ought not be astonished that men constituted supreme Iudges and Interpreters of Scripture by the legal authority and articles of the Church of England and by the Evangelical libertys of Protestancy should presume to make them-selves the King's Iudges For my part I shal thinck it a great providence of God and extraordinary prudence in the government to see any King of England during the profession and legality of such principles in his Kingdom escape the like daunger and do continualy pray that their good Angel may deliver them from the effects of their own Religion His Majesty that by miracle now Reigns long may he live and prosper hath bin forced to lurck for his life in one of those secret places wherunto Priests retire when they are search't for God giving him to vnderstand therby that the most powerfull Princes where Protestancy prevails even in their own Kingdoms are never secure and may be often reduced to as hard shifts and as great extremities as the Poorest Priests and meanest Subjects RELIGION AND GOVERNMENT THE SECOND PART Of the inconsistency of Protestant principles with Christian piety and peaceable Government SECT I. Proved by the very Foundation of the Protestant Reformation which is a supposition of the fallibility and fal of the visible Catholick Church from the pure and primitive doctrin of Christ into notorious superstition IN the beginning of the first Part it hath bin sayd that the groundworck as wel of Policy as of Peace and Piety consists in making that persuasion to be the Religion of the State which is most credible or most agreable to reason because no commands duties taxes or charges will seem intolerable to subjects for the preservation and propagation of such a Religion nor for the maintenance of the spirititual and temporal Ministers to whose charge is committed the government of such a Church and Common-wealth How far all kind of Protestancy even the Prelatick is from having this prerogative we shall demonstrat in this Part of our Treatise and in this Section prove the same by the absurdity of the fundamental Protestant principles Common as well to the Prelatick as to all other Reformations The foundation wherupon all Protestant Reformations are built is this incredible or rather impossible supposition Viz. That all the visible and known Christian Churches of the world â—ell from that purity and truth of doctrin which they had once professed into superstition and damnable errors vntil at length in the 15. age God sent the Protestant Reformers to revive the true faith and Religion whose separation from the Roman Catholick Church and all others then visible is pretended to be free from sin and Schism by reason of the falshood of the Roman Catholick doctrin not consistent with saluation But this supposition is incredible 1. Because Protestants confess the fall and change of Religion was not perceived vntil 1300. or vntil at least 1000. years after it happned and such an imperceptible change in Christian religion involues as plain contradictions as a silent thunder For either it must be granted that all the Pastors and Prelats who lived in the time that any alteration of doctrin began were so stupid as not to take notice of so important and remarcable an object or so wicked as to observe and yet not oppose novelties so destructive to the souls committed to their charges Both which are proved to be groundless calumnies by the acknowledged zeal learning and integrity wherwith many Prelats and Pastors were endued in every age since the Apostles as their works yet extant do testify The truth of this Protestant supposition is not only incredible but impossible because the supposed chang of Christian Religion into Popish superstition is not pretended to have bin only a chang of the inward persuasion but of the outward profession visible and observable in ceremonies and practises answerable to the Mysteries believed as the adoring of the B. Sacrament worship of Jmages Communion in one kind publick prayer in vnknown languages c. How then is it possible that any Christian man or Congregation could begin so discernable and damnable novelties as according to the opinion of our Adversaries The adoration of the Sacrament Transubstantiation worship of Jmages Communion of the layty vnder one kind the Sacrifice of the Mass and publick prayers in an vnknown language the Pop's supremacy the doctrin of Purgatory Jndulgences Praying to Saints the vnmarried life of Priests c. How is it possible I say that any one should begin to teach and practise any of these supposed damnable doctrins and yet never be noted or reprehended by any one Prelat Pastor or Preacher who ar according to Esay the watâ—chmen of te visible Church vntil Luther's times or at least vntil these supposed superstitions had bin so vniversally spread so deeply rooted and plausibly received as Catholick truths and as ancient Traditions of Christ and of the Apostles that they who censured and opposed any of them were for so doing immediatly cryed down and condemned by the then visible and Catholick Church and Counsels as notorious hereticks How come the Preachers and Professors of these pretended Popish errors to escape for so many ages as Protestants confess they had continued vncontroul'd from the censures of Christ's pure Protestant Congregation if there was any vpon earth during that time was there not one Bishop Priest or Preacher in all the world for so many ages
by faith in Christ not by good works which they in no wise did affect We Catholicks do not pretend to have no evill-livers in our Church but this we may say with truth and I hope without offence that the difference between Protestant and Catholick â—â—â—ll-livers is that when Protestants sin they do nothing but what they are encouraged vnto by their justifying faith and the other principles of their Religion but when Catholicks sin they go against the known Tenets of their faith and profession Even our Pardons and Jndulgences how-ever so plenary are so far from encouraging vs to a continuance or relapse of sinning that they involue as a precedent and necessary condition a serious and sincere repentance of our former offences and afirm purpose and resolution of never returning to the like crimes and after all is don we pretend to no such vndoubted certainty of being pardon'd either by confession or Indulgences because we are not certain whether we do al as we ought as Protestants presume to have of their justification and saluation by only faith The nature of this justifying faith and of other Protestant principles considered We Catholicks have reason to thanck God that the prudence â—f the Prince and moderation of his Ministers is so extraordinary that it keeps the indiscreed zeal of a multitude so strangly principl'd if not as much with in the limits of Christianity and civility towards their fellow subjects as were to be wished yet so that the execution of the sanguinary and penal statuts is not altogeather so distructive as the Presbiterians and others endeavor Untill the generality of these Nations reflect vpon the impiety of the first Reformers and vpon their own mistakes in preferring the mad fancies of a few dissolute Friars concerning the nature of Christian faith before the constant Testimony and doctrin of the whole visible Church we cannot expect that they who govern so mistaken a multitude can make justice the rule of the publick Decrees which depend of the concurrence and acceptance of men whose greatest care is to promote Protestancy and persecute Popery SECT IX Protestants mistaken in the consistency of Christian faith humility Charity peace either in Church or state with their making Scripture as interpreted by privat persons or fallible Synods or fancied general Councells composed of all discenting Christian Churches the rule of faith and Iudg of Controversies in Religion How every Protestant is a Pope and how much also they are overseen in making the 39. Articles or the oath of Supremacy a distinctive sign of Loyalty to our Protestant Kings LVther Zuinglius Calvin Cranmer and all others that pretended to reform the doctrin of the Church of Rome seing they could not prove their new Religions or Reformations by testimonies from antiquity or by probability of Reason were inforc't to imitat the example of all Heretiks who as S. Austin says l. 1. de Trin. c. 3. endeavour to defend their falls and deceitfull opinions out of the Scriptures If on shall ask any Heretick saith that ancient Father Vincentius lyr l. 1. cons. Haer. c. 35. from whence do you prove from whence do you teach that I ought to forsake the vniuersal and ancient faith of the Catholik Church Presently he answereth scriptum est It is written and forthwith he prepareth a thousand testimonies a thousand examples a thousand authorities from the law from the Apostles from the Prophets This shift is so ordinary and notorious that Luther him-self postill Wittemberg in 2. con 8. Dom. post Trin. fol. 118. Dom. post Trin. fol. 118. affirmeth the sacred Scripture is the book of Heretiks because Heretiks are accustomed to appeale to that book neither did there arise at any time any heresy so pestiferous and so foolish which did not endeavor to hide it self under the vaile of Scripture And yet Luther Calvin Cranmer c. finding nothing to say for them-selves either in History or Fathers and seing Tradition so cleerly bent against them that they could not name as much as on Parish or person which ever professed their protestant doctrines they appeal'd from the word of God proposed by the visible and Catholick Church and Counâ—â—ls to their own Canon and Translations of Scripture and from that sense of Scripture which the Church and Councells had follow'd for 1500. years to that which their own privat spirit temporal interest or fallacious reason diâ—â—â—ted to them-selves and so did others that followed their examples making every privat Protestant or at least every reforâ—â—d Congregation Judg of Scripture Church Councells and Fathers In so much that Luther tom 2. Wittemberg cap. de Sacram. fol. 375. setteth down this rule for all Protestants to be directed 〈◊〉 The Governors of Churches and Pastors of Christ's sheep 〈◊〉 indeed power to teach but the sheep must judge whâ—â—â—er they propose the voice of Christ 〈◊〉 of strangers c. Wherfore let Popes Bishops Councells c. decree order enact what they please we shal not hinder but we who are Christ's sheep and heare his voice will judge whether they propose things true and agreable to the voice of our Pastor and they must yeeld to us and subscribe and obey our sentence and censure Calvin though contrary to Luthâ—â— in many other things yet in this doth agree as being the ground wherupon all protestant Reformations must rely in his lib. 4. Institut cap. 9. § 8. he says The definitions of Councels must be examined by Scripture and Scripture interpreted by his rules and Spirit The same is maintained by the Church of England as appears in the defence of the 39. Articles printed by authority 1633. wherin it is sayd pag. 103. Authority is given to the Church and to every member of sound judgment in the same to judg controversies of faith c. And this is not the privat opinion of our Church but also the judgment of our godly brethren in foreign Nations And by Mr. Bilson Bishop of Winchester in his true difference c. part 2. pag. 353. The people must be Discerners and Judges of that which is taught How inconsistent this doctrin is with Christian faith is evident by the pretended fallibility and fall of the visible Church which all Protestants do suppose and must maintain to make good the necessity and lawfullness of their own interpretations and Reformations For if the Roman Catholik and ever Visible Church may and from time to time hath erred as the Church of England declares in the 39. Articles no reformed Congregations whether Lutheran Presbiterian or Prelatick can have infallible certainty but that them-selves have fallen into as great errors as those which they have pretended to reform in the Roman Church And if they have not infallible certainty of the truth of their reformed doctrin they can not pretend to Christianity of faith that involves an assurance of truth which assurance is impossible if that the Church can be mistaken in it's proposall So that Christianity of faith including
as an essential requisit the vndoubted assurance of the truth of what is proposed by the Church as revealed by God and Protestancy necessarily supposing fallibility or possibility of error in that same Church and proposal Christian faith is ther by rendred impossible and the Protestant Doctrin demonstrated 〈◊〉 be inconsistent with the nature of Catholick Religion with the certainty of Divine faith and with the Authority of Christ's Church Neither is the Protestant doctrin in this particular less consistent with Christian charity and humility then with Catholick faith For what judgment can be more rash injurious and contrary to Christian charity then to assert that so many holy and learned Doctors as have bin and are confessed Papists and even the whole visible Church for the space at least of 1000. years could either ignorantly mistake or would wilfully forsake the true sence of God's word so cleerly shining in Scripture as every petty Protestant doth pretend or what is more repugnant 〈◊〉 Christian modesty and humility then that homely Doctors and half witted wits should preferr their own privat opinions in matters of faith before the common consent and belief of 〈◊〉 Fathers of the Church the Definitions of general Councels the Tradition and testimony of so many ages Jt is both a ridiculous and sad spectacle to see how every student of the University that hath learn'â— to conster 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 or to quibble or scribble some-what in Greek English or Latin takes vpon him to talk of Religion and to censure St. 〈◊〉 St. Austin St. Christom c. and contemn both ancient and modern Catholick Avthors preferring before the whole Church him-self and his Poâ—antick Tutors or Fellows of Oxford and Cambrige Collâ—gâ—s Nay the illiterat people even the women are grown to that height of spiritual pride an infallible 〈◊〉 of Heresy that they pitty our Popish ignorance and fancy they can 〈◊〉 with the Text of their English Bibles falsly translated and fondly interpreted the greatest Roman Divines So true is the saying of St. Hierom in Epist. ad Paulinum Scripture is the only art which all people teach before they have learn't The pratling woman the old doting man c. And therfore advers Lucifer bids men not flatter them-selves with quoting Scripture to confirm their opinions seing the Devill him-self made vse of God's word which consists more in the sense then in the letter How impossible is it to govern peaceably so pratling and presuming a Protestant multitude either in Church or state is too manifest by the last experiences in England wher the endeavours of reducing this Protestant arrogancy to some kind of reason was the occasion and object of the Rebellion King Charles I. and his Councel for attempting to make the inferiors subordinat to their superiors in doctrin and disciplin and the subjects obedient to the laws of the land were aspers'd as Papists and destroy'd as enemies to the Evangelical liberty of Protestancy and as subverters of the fundamental principles of the Reformation Popish rebellions happen because the Promotors therof fall from that fervor of their faith and devotion which they ought to practise but the English Protestant Rebellion was raised and continued by the most devout pure fervent and zealous sort of Protestants in persuance and maintenance of their Religion Other rebellions are commonly vnexpected chances springing from a sudain fury or feare of desperat people but the late Rebellion was and is to this day pretended by many to have bin a pious and sober proceeding the King's murther only excepted of the prudent and Religious men of the Nation assembl'd in Parliament and is so justifiable by the principles of Protestancy that he must be thought not only a wise but a fortunat King of England that can prevent or suppress the like revolution in his Reign so long as Protestancy doth reign with him The reason is as manifest as the experience and the cause as the effect For if a Common-wealth were so instituted that every privat person might pretend by his birth-right or Privilege to admit of no other Iudg or Interpreter of the laws but him-self or at least might lawfully and legaly appeale from all Courts of Judicature even from the highest which is the Parliament to his own privat Judgment what intollerable confusion would it breed what justice subordination peace propriety or prosperity could be expected in such a government The same laws and authority which ought to decide all differences would be the subject and occasion of perpetual quarrells This is the condition and constitution of Protestant Churches and States Every privat person is a supreme Iudg of Religion and sole Interpreter of Scripture he may appeale both from Soveraigns and Bishops from their temporal and Ecclesiastical laws to his own privat judgment or spirit and him-self must determin the difference and conclude whether the Decrees of Church and State be agreable to God's word that is to his own Interpretation therof which commonly is byassed by privat interest or some singular fancy of his own And though the Governors and Clergy of his Church and Country tell him he ought to suspend his judgment and submit the same to 〈◊〉 Parliament or to a general Councel not like that of Trent but to one composed of all Nations and Christian Congregations called by the joynt authorâ—â—y of all temporal Princes but in the mean time he must 〈◊〉 to the Decrees of the Church and state wherof he is a member when they inculcat this lesson vnto a zealous Protestant◠〈…〉 not so simple as to believe that they who read this 〈◊〉 speak as they think or that they believe any such general Councel is possible for that every 〈◊〉 knows temporal Princes will never agree about the President time place and other circumstances of such a Counceâ—â— and though they should and the Turck and other Infidels give way to such a sâ—spitious Assembly of Christians yet when they mâ—tâ— nothing could be resolu'd â—or want of their agrement in a 〈◊〉 of judging of controversies every sect â—â—icking to it 's own principles and proper sence of Scripture So thaâ— every Protestant vnderstands the design of this doctrin to be but a fetch of their own Clergy to make it-self in the mean time solâ— Judg of Religion contrary to the principles and privileges of Protestancy and therfore laugh at the folly of such a proposal and pretext We Roman Catholicks need no such Devices nor delays we are content to submit to such general Councels as may be had our Popes and Councels define according to the tradition and sense of Scripture of the true Church our Censures must suppose known causes and crimes and if with all these cautions the Pop's spiritual jurisdiction is thought to be so dangerous to the soveraignty of Kings and peace of subjects least forsooth it might be indirectly applyed to temporal matters that all Protestants vpon that score renounce the Papal authority with how much more reason
to vote in Parliament or trusted with any employment in the state who professeth not the prelatick Protestant Religion and swears not the Supremacy and Alleigance And yet we see how litle this Religion and oaths wrought vpon the generality of these Kingdoms or availed the late King None that vnderstands the genius of the English Nation will believe that by nature they are so base and treacherous as of late the world hath observed Therfore what they have don amiss so contrary to the generosity and honesty of their dispositions and to the rules of Christianity must be attributed to their Religion Wherfore it must be concluded that any outward sign though it be but a red scarf or garniture of ribands of the King's colours doth engage and confirm more the subjects and souldiers in their duty and loyalty then the 39. Prelatick Articles and the oath of supremacy A Rebell or Roundhead may t' is true weare the King's colours but not with so great danger to his Majesty or dommage to the publick as when he professeth the King's Religion Very few Englishmen will fly from the King's colours they once weare and profess to esteem but many that profess the 39. Articles will fight against the Prelatick interpretation therof for their own privat sense and against that of the King and Church of England So applicable are the 39. Articles to all dissenting Reformations and so pliable to every Rebellion that is grounded vpon any pretence of Scripture SECT X. How the fundamental principles of the Protestant Reformations maturely examined and strictly followed have led the most learned Protestants of the world to Iudaisme Atheisme Arianisme Mahometanisme c. and their best modern wits and writers to admit of no other Rule of Religion but Natural Reason and the Protestants Churches of Poland Hungary and Transilvania to deny the Mystery of the Trinity SEbastian Castalio termed by Osiander in epitom pag. 753. Vir apprimè doctus linguarum peritissimus Ranked by Doctor Humfrey In vita Ivelli pag. 265. with Luther and Zuinglius and placed by Pantaleon in Chronographia pag. 123. amongst the Fathers and lights of the Church this great and learned Protestant having considered the Prophecies mentioned in Scripture of the conversion of Kings and Nations by the Christian Church and of it's happy state splendor and continuance and compared all with the very foundation and first principle of protestancy to wit with the protestant supposition of a generall apostacy and fall of the visible Church from the true faith and their remaining in superstition and idolatry for so many centuries of years together with the invisibility of the Protestant Church vntill Luther and by consequence it 's not converting any visible Kings or nations from Paganisme to Christianity having I say maturely considered these things was so perplex'd and doubtfull in point of God's providence and veracity that he came at length to believe nothing as may be seen in his Preface of the great latin Bible dedicated to K. Edward 6. where he saith verily we must confess eyther that these things shall be performed herafter or have bin already or that God is to be accused of lying If any may answer that they have bin performed I will demand of him when If he sayd in the Apostles time I will demand how it chanceth that neither then the knowledg of God was altogether perfect and after in so short space vanished away which was promised to be eternall and more abundant then the flouds of the sea And concludeth the more I peruse the Scriptures the less do I find the same performed howsoever you vnderstand the same prophecies Martin Bucer one of the primitive and prime Protestants And an Apostle of the English reformation of whom Sir Iohn Cheek K. Edward 6. Master says the world scarce had his fellow and whom Arch-bishop Whitgift in his defence c. pag. 522. termeth a Reverend learned painfull sound Father c. this great Bucer after his first Apostasy from his Dominican order and Catholik Religion became a Lutheran afterwards a Zvinglian as appaereth in his epistle 〈◊〉 Norimb ad Essâ—ingenses Then he returned again to be a Lutheran as may be seen in the Acts of the Synod holden at Luther's house in Wittemberg an 1539. and in Bucer's own Comentaries vpon the 6. John and 26. Mathew where he asketh pardon of God and the Church for that he deceived so many with the error of Zuinglius and the Sacramentarians And notwithstanding this open repentance he returned again to the same Zuinglianism in England and therfore is reprehended by Schlusselburg in Theol. Calv. lib. 2. fol. 70. At length seeing the incertainty of Christianity wherunto by protestancy he had driven him-self and others that stuck to it's principles at the houre of his death he embraced Judaisme as they who were present therat testify saith Prateolus pag. 107. He declared long before to Dudley Earle of Warwick that he doubted whether all was true that the Evangelists relate of Christ. wherof see hertofore part 1. David George who for many years had bin a pious and publik Professor of Protestancy at Basil and called a man of God for his notorious charity to the poore and sick considering and comparing the aforesaid doctrin of protestancy with the prophecies of Scripture concerning the visible Church became a blasphemous Apostata and affirming our Saviour to have bin a seducer drew many Protestants to his opinion convincing them by their own principles and this argument Jf the doctrin of Christ and his Apostles had bin true and perfect the Church which they planted should have continued c. But now it is manifest that Antichrist hath subverted the doctrin of the Apostles and the Church by them begun as is evident in the Papacy therfore the doctrin of the Apostles was falls and imperfect Bernardin Ochin one of them whose opinions were Oracles to the Composers of the 39. Articles of Religion and the liturgy of the Church of England so much celebrated for his learning and piety that the Protector Seamor and Arch-bishop Cranmer called him out of Germany to help them in their Protestant reformation termed by Bishop Bale a light of the Church and England happy whilst it had him miserable when it lost him highly commended for learning and virtue by Simlerus and Sleydan l. 9. fol. 297. and by Calvin l. de scandalis c. This Ochin whom as Calvin writ all Italy could not match this light whose presence made England happy and whose absence made it miserable this very Ochin considering well the principles of protestancy became a Jew concluding that Christ never had a Church vpon earth When I did saith he in praefat Dialogorum consider how Christ by his power wisdom and goodness had founded and established his Church washed it with his bloud and enriched it with his spirit and again discerned how the same was funditus eversa vtterly over thrown I could not but wonder
wherin they speak of the Sacraments for wheras Cranmers 25. or 26. article says nothing of Holy orders by Imposition of Hands or any visible sign or ceremony required therin Parker and his Bishops having taken vpon themselves that calling without any such ceremony of Imposition of Episcopal hands declared that God ordained not any visible sign or ceremony for the five last commonly called Sacraments wherof Holy Orders is one This alteration and addition you may see in D. r Heylin's appendix to Ecclesia restauratâ— pag. 189. And by order of the same Convocation was printed the Scripture and in that their edition of 1562. Ordination by imposition of hands was translated ordination by election as you may see part 1. and part 2. of this Treatise And though Cranmer cared as litle for any visible signes or ceremonies in ordinaâ—â—â—◠〈◊〉 the other first Protestant Reformers and according to their 〈◊〉 had abjured the Priestly and Episcopal caracter which he had received among Catholicks 〈◊〉 you may gather by his own words related by John Fox in his degradation thus Then a Barbar dipped his hair round about and the Bishop scraped the tops of his fingers were he had bin annointed wherin Bishop Bonner behaved himself as rougly and vnmanerly as the other Bishop was to him soft and gentle Whiles they were thus doing All this quoth the Archbishop needed not I had my self don with this 〈◊〉 long ago Albeit I say Cranmer cared not for any Episcopal Ordination which he had received in the Catholick Church yet he did not think to make the denial therof an article of the Protestant faith but Q. Elizabeths English Church in their Convocation 1562. seing they could not obtain the Episcopal caracter by Imposition of true Bishops hands thought 〈◊〉 to make it a part of the Protestant belief that no such visible 〈◊〉 or ceremony was necessary or instituted by Christ and therfore concluded holy Orders was not a Sacrament And though the prelatick Clergy now teach and practise the contrary and 〈◊〉 K. Iame's reign Ordination by imposition of hands was restored to the Text of Scripture and by consequence ordination by election declared to be a Cheat or corruption yet this change of the matter doth no more make them now true Priests and Bishops then their last change of their forme of Ordination since the most happy restauration of K. Charles the 2. SVBSECT XI In Advertisment to the Reader concerning Bishop Iewell BEcause Jewell was the most famous and learned man of the Church of England in so much that M. r Hooker termes him the worthiest Divine that Christendom bred for 〈◊〉 hundred yeares past and that his Apology and defence of the Church of England was the work of that whole Clergy and that Withaker after Iewell 's death sayd to Campian Jewell's chalâ—â—â—ge and speech concerning the first 600. yeares was most true and 〈◊〉 all the Church of England did stand to it and that Heylin 〈◊〉 all the Protestant Controversors since Iewell take from his Apology and defence their arguments and authority Because 〈◊〉 the man is such a pillar of English Protestancy and most 〈◊〉 that Religion pin their Faith upon his sleeve and work and think the Holy Ghost directed his pen in his Apology and defence of their Prelatick Church I thought fit to let them Know that they who were intimatly acquainted with him give this testimony of him he was first a Catholick and continued so untill Protestancy was made the religion of the state in Edward 6 Reign then he turned Protestant and remained so untill Queen Maries dayes then he abjured protestancy as heresy and seemed to be so forward and zealous in professing the Roman faith that he was permitted to be one of the Notaries of Cranmer and Ridleys diâ—â—putations in the Vniversity D. r Heylin sayes all this his forwardness in Popery proceeded from feare When Queen Elizabeth succeeded in the Kingdom Jewell embraced her Religion and writ what you haue seen against our Religion which himself had twice professed as the only Catholick This much is confessed on all sides Chark or Fulk I know not which of them is Author in the Answer to the Censure Edit 1583. fol. 78. complains that as Papists say Luther was the son of an Incubus or the Divill and dyed drunk Oecolampadius was killed by the Devill or by his own hands Peter Martyr had a familiar Martin Bucer consulted with his Cow and his Calf so they say that Iewell had all his knowledge from his Cat or from a Weesel and dyed recanting his opinions embracing a Popish Cross with protestation that he sinned against his own conscience and knowledge That Jewell sinned against his own conscience and knowledge is 〈◊〉 by his falsifications which we have set down having bin himself a learned man and besides having bin advertised of them by others and therfore his mistakes could not proceed from ignorance And that he said to some of his friends who put him in minde of his fals dealing the Protestant Religion could not be otherwise defended we have heard credibly reported as also how he replied to his Amanuensis that excepted against some of his falsifications that not one Reader amongst a thousand would examin his corruptions and Translations or compare them with the Text all which makes it â—â—â—dible enough that he went against his knowledge but for my own part I am not beholding to the relation of others for my ill opinion of Jewell I am convinced that he was a wilfull falsifier and Impostar and do Iudge his own writings to be the best evidence therof If he recanted at his death I hope he was saved though he hath bin the damnation I feare of millions that have bin seduced by his Books And as for his cat and his Wesel I dispute not whether the Devill vsed to conferr with him in such shapes But I am sure the substance of his Apology and the manner of defending his doctin could proceed from no better Author and I belieue every rational man will be of the same opinion if he peruse and examin his workes SVBSECT XII Examples of learned Protestants converted to the Roman Catholick Religion by observing the Frauds and falshoods of the Apology of Iewell and of the Protestant Clergy for the prelatick Church of England THough it is to be feared that millions of soules have perished by the falsifications and frauds of Iewell and of the Protestant Clergy in publishing and maintaining even to this day their Apology and defence of the Church of England yet many have bin saved by occasion of the notoriousness of the falshoods therin contained I will speâ—â—fy only three mentioned by the learned Author of the three conversions of England who had it from their own mouthes â—â—mitting others saith he which for just respects may not be named Heare his own words The first is S. r Thomas Copely who oftentimes hath related unto me with much comfort of
compared these Magdeburgian Centurists and indeed ti 's the case of all other Protestant writers to fellowes accused or suspected of theft heresy or any other crime who willingly present themselves before the Magistrat or Senat of the Citty And there first of all for their cleering should bring in for witnesses against themselves the best learned most grave and most honest men of all that Citty to testify that they indeed are Thieves and hereticks or the like but yet having so don would endeavor to refute all these again by only saying that these men so highly esteemed and commended for their integrity spoke rashly and incommodiously and knew not what they testified against them or at least were in a dream and that the accused persons alone ought to be believed against them all Might not these men be thought mad or drunk that would take such a course of defence And yet this is the course and case of the Magdeburgians who citing first the gravest and most ancient Fathers of Christendom against themselves do reiect the same again with this only Iest and contumely that they speak incommodiously ignorantly and were stubble Doctors opiniones incommodae naevi stipulae c. Doctorum Cyprian say they speaketh without Scripture Cyprian doth feign superstitiously Cyprian doth Iudge naughtily Tertullian doth erre Few in ancient times did write perspicuously and with Iudgment And of the whole multitude of Doctors of the second age which was neerest to the Apostles they are pleased to say Albeit this age was neerest to the Apostles yet the doctrin of Christ and his Apostles began to be not a litle darkned therin and many monstrous and incommodious opinions are every where found to be spread by the Doctors therof Then of the third age they say the further that we go from the Apostles age the more stubble we shall find to have bin added to the purity of the Christian doctrin So that you may see what these foure drunken Germans judge of succeeding ages of the greatest Doctors and of the whole Catholick Church and what credit their writings deserve John Fox in his Acts and Monuments doth imitat the example of these Dutch drunken Centurists his Masters not only in this impudent foolery but also in their fraudulent dealing of concealing and cutting off many of the Testimonies of the Holy Fathers least the multitude and cleerness of the authorities should give our Catholick cause too much credit but he dissenteth from the Magdeburgians in saying that the true Church of Christ is both visible and invisible visible to them that are in her and invisible to them that are out of her So that according to Fox heathens and heretiks that are out of the Church can not see her nor be converted or convinced by those visible and supernatural signs wherewith God hath made her remarkable and conspicuous to the end that such as are not in her may see her and be converted a thing so much inculcated by the ancient Fathers that they say very few or none of the meanest capacities can be excused by invincible ignorance from damnation But let vs see what an Jmaginary Church of Protestants he fancies and builds in the Aire And first we may observe that for the first twelve hundred years after Christ not finding as much as one Parish of Protestants in the whole world Fox doth not name any Church or Congregation but the Roman Catholick But from Pope Innocentius the 3. time downwards Fox beginneth and bringeth forth for the true Church a rablement of condemned Sectaries dissenting in opinions and professions not only from the Catholik but also from the Protestant reformations and divided among themselves cohering in no other form or succession but that one sprung vp by chance after the other which as his adversary tells him he tieth togeather in a Catalogue or list as Sampson's foxes were by the tailes This list or Catalogue he setteth down in his protestation to the Church of England telling first that even during the time of the last 400. years from Pope Innocentius downwards the true Church of Christ he meanes the Protestant which vntill then had bin wholy invisible durst not openly appeare in the face of the world being oppressed by Tyrany But yet that it remained from time to time visible in certain chosen members that not only bare secret good affection to sincere doctrin but stood also in the defence of truth against the Church of Rome But if his Protestant Church was invisible to them that were out of her and by consequence to Papists it needed not feare their Popish Tyrany by which it could be no more prejudiced then Spirits or men shut vp in enchanted Castles In which Catalogue saith Fox first to pretermit Bertramus and Beringarius which were before Pope Innocentius 3. a learned multitude of sufficient witnesses heere might be produced whose names are neither obscure nor doctrin vnknown as Ioakim Abbot of Calabria Almaricus a learned Bishop that was judged an heretick for holding against Images besides the Martyrs of Alsatia of whom we read 100. to be burned by Pope Jnnocentius in one day Add likewise to these the Waldenses and Albigenses Besides divers others standing against the Pope an 1240. c. Then he addeth to these some privat persons for the most part Catholiks as Dante 's the Jtalian Poet Armacanus Occham c. and finaly embraceth in his Church the Lollards Wickleffians Hussits and all other Sectaries vntill he comes to Luther Zuinglius and Calvin c. all of them disagreeing in opinion and every one pretending his own opinion to be the true Catholick faith And this is the visible succession of Fox's Church and the subject of his Ecclesiasticall History wherby he pretends to no greater antiquity then of 400. years nor can he prove any other vnity of faith then their impugning the Pope and the Roman Catholick Doctrin not vnanimously but some one point some another disagreeing in most among themselves I will briefly refute these his lyes and reveale his fraud Bertram was a Monk lived and dyed a Roman Catholick above 800. years agone after his death some of his followers forged a litle pamphlet in his name savoring or favoring the Berengarian heresy but the fraud was presently discovered and rejected Berengarius recanted his heresy and dyed a penitent Catholick Ioachim an old man half out of his wits was censured by the Pope for certain fond prophecies and some errors also about the Blessed Trinity Almaricus was never Bishop but only of Fox his making he was condemned for many other heresies besides holding against Images as for teaching there is no resurrection of Bodies at all 2. That there is no paradise nor hell 3. That the body of Christ is not in the Sacrament 4. That God spake as much in Ovid as in Austin c. As for his Martyrs in Alsatia they who relate that story say certain Hereticks to the number of 80.
Protestant Church of England Pag. 62. Cranmer a meer Cotemporiser and of no Religion at all Pag. 63. Who fram'd the 39 Articles Pag. 64. Of the 39 Articles of the Church of England Pag. 67. Protestant Bishops well pleas'd to see themselves Religiously Worship'd Pag. 70. Protestants though they have chang'd their Form of Ordination yet cannot have a true Clergy till they change also the Character of the Ordainers Pag. 80. Of the Effects immediatly produc'd by the 39 Articles Pag. 82. Dudely Earl of Warwick's Endeavours to have his Son to Reign after K. Edw. His Marrying him to the Lady Jane Gray Pag. 83. Queen Mary's Troubles Pag. 84. The Roman Catholicks willing Resignation of the Church Livings to the Crown Pag. 86. An Act of Parliament in the first year of Q. Mary concerning the fraud and force of K. Henry the VIII's unlawful Divorce from Q. Catharine Pag. 88. Other Effects of Protestancy after it was reviv'd in England by Q. Elizabeth to exclude the Royal Family of the Stewards from the Crown And of the Nullity of her Clergies Character and Jurisdiction Pag. 95. Decreed in Parliament that any Natural Issue of Q. Elizabeths Body should enjoy the Crown after her Death and so the Line of Stewards to be Excluded Pag. 100. Reasons why Q. Elizabeth in her 44 years Reign could not make her Prelatick Clergy and Religion acceptable Pag. 103 How Injurious Protestancy hath been to the Royal Family of the Stewards and how Zealous they have been in promoting the same Pag. 109. K. James the I. declared that Catholicks and their Religion had no Hand in Gun-powder Treason Pag. 112. Of K. Charles the First Pag. 112. Part. 2. Of the Inconsistency of Protestant Principles with Christian Piety and Peaceable Government THe foundation whereon all Reformations are built Pag. 117. The Protestant evasion of the clearness of Scripture against Roman Catholick Doctrine and also of the Invisibility of their own Church Confuted And the Incredibility of the suppos'd Change and Apostacy prov'd by the difference of the Roman Catholick and Protestant Principles Pag. 121 Protestants mistaken in the Canon of the Scripture maintain'd by the Church of England and by Dr. Cousins Bishop of Duresin Pag. 131. Dr. Couzins Exceptions and Falsifications against the Councel of Trent's Authority answer'd Pag. 137. New Definitions are not New Articles of Faith Pag. 141. Protestants so grosly mistaken in their Letter and Translation of Scriptures that they cannot have any Certainty of Faith And are forc'd at length by their Principles to question the Truth of Scriptures and of them who writ the Canonical Books thereof Pag. 149. Particular Instances of Protestant Corruptions in the English Bible Pag. 157. Protestant Interpretation is not the true Sense of Script Pag. 163. Protestants Mistaken in the Ministry and Mission of their Clergy in the Miracles of their Church in the Sanctity and Honesty of their Reformers Pag. 168. Calvin's Miracle Pag. 180. Beza's Lasciviousness He prefers his Boy Andibertus before his Girle Candida Pag. 181. Protestants mistaken in the application of the Prophesies of Scripture concerning the Conversion of the Kings and Nations of the Gentils from Paganism to Christianity foretold as an Infallible Mark of the True Church and whereof the Protestant is depriv'd Pag. 183. Calvin sends Ministers to Convert Gallia Antartica from Heathenism And what success they had Pag. 190. Protestants mistaken in the consistency of their Justifying Faith with Justice or Civil Government Pag. 193. The Protestant Doctrine of Justifying Faith most dangerous and Damnable Pag. 198. Protestants mistaken in the consistency of Christian Faith Humility Charity Peace either in Church or State with their making Scriptures as interpreted by private Persons or Fallible Synods or fancied General Councils composed of all Dissenting Christian Churches the Rule of Faith and Judge of Controversies in Religion How every Protestant is a Pope and how much also they are overseen in making the 39 Articles or the Oath of Supremacy a distinctive Sign of Loyalty to our Protestant Kings Pag. 207. How the Fundamental Principles of Protestancy maturely examin'd and strictly followed have led the most Learned Protestants of the World to Judaisme Atheism Arianisme and Mahometanisme c. Pag. 222. The Protestant Churches of Poland Hungary and Transilvania deny the Mystery of the Blessed Trinity Pag. 230. How the Indifferency or rather Inclination of Protestancy to all kind of Infidelity is further demonstrated by the Prelatick Doctrine and distinction of Fundamental and Not Fundamental Articles of Faith The design of their fundamental distinction laid open The Roman Catholick the sole Catholick Church And how it has the Authority of Judging all Controversy of Religion Pag. 233. The Roman Catholick Church is a Competent and Impartial Judge of Controversies of Religion Pag. 241. Of the Justice and Legality of our Roman Censures against Protestancy Pag. 242. All Christians were never Judges of Religion one Party always submitted to the Judgment of the Other that was in Obedience to and in Communion with St. Peters Successor the Bishop of Rome Pag. 247. Gods Veracity is deny'd by Protestancy and by the Prelatick Distinction and Doctrine of Fundamental and not Fundamental Articles of Faith Pag. 251. Protestancy is Heresie Pag. 254. Protestancy contradicts Gods Veracity Pag. 255. The Infallibility of the Roman Catholick Church in Matters of Faith prov'd against Protestants Pag. 256. The Protestant Doctrine of Fundamentals Confuted Pag. 257. The same further demonstrated and prov'd that neither the Protestant Faith nor the Faith lately Asserted in a Book call'd Sure footing in Christianity is Christian Belief Pag. 260. The Resolution of Protestant Faith Pag. 262. The Infallibility of the Church prov'd by Gods Veracity Pag. 268. Heresie Explain'd by Rebellion Pag. 269. The Unreasonableness of them who pretend a private Spirit and refuse to submit to the Authority of the Church for want of Clearer Evidence than the Roman Catholicks hath of Gods Authority Pag. 269. Reasons for Liberty of Conscience And how much both Piety and Policy is mistaken in making Prelatick Protestancy the Religion of the State by continuing and pressing the Sanguinary and Penal Statutes against the Roman Catholick Faith and the Act of Uniformity against Sectaries Pag. 271. Queen Marys and the Inquisitions Severity against Protestancy can be no President or excuse for the Statutes against Popery Pag. 283. Part 3. Containing a plain Discovery of the Protestant Clergys Frauds and Falsifications whereby alone their Doctrine is supported and made Credible The Conscience and Conveniency of Restoring or Tolerating the Roman Catholick Religion Demonstrated THat either the Learned Protestants or Roman Catholick Clergy are Cheats and how every Illiterate Protestant may easily discern by which of the two Clergies he is Cheated And therefore is oblig'd under pain of Damnation to examine so near a concern And to renounce the Doctrine and Communion of that Church wherein he is Cheated Pag. 287. With what Impudency and Hypocrisy Bishop Jewel
so absolute and arbitrary that the Clergy may at least indirectly spiritualize any thing for their temporal conveniency at least that they may persuade such as by an implicit faith submit to their authority and direction to question if not contemn any ciuil Gouernment wherof they mislike the Lawes or Ministers and by their Ecclesiastical Censures fright the illiterat multitude into rebellion upon the score of religion To prevent this â—anger our English states-men think fit to continue that supremacy of spiritual Iurisdiction in our Kings which K. Henry 8. assumed how piously and politikly shall be seen herafter At present we will only obserue that it is thought to be the concern as well as the custom of Soueraigns to employ Clergy men in state affaires for two reasons 1. That they may be as much engaged in defending the temporal jurisdiction which they receiue from and exercise by fauour of their Prince as in vphoulding the spirituall so much recommended to them by the Pope 2. That the Soueraigns may be cleered from all suspicions and aspersions of intermedling with the soules of their subjects farther then the Church and the Pastors therof do allow This Christian policy is imitated by the Turck he thinks it so necessary for the safety of a Prince not to be suspected by his people of affecting a spiritual supremacy that he consults with and euen remits to his Mufty matters of state depending of Religion The Pagans giue the same respect to their Priests and the wisest Heathen Princes who tooke vpon themselues the High Priesthood pretended and persuaded their subjects by some counterfait miracle that they had bin inspired or commanded by the Gods to assume the dignity or that the same was due to them by descent from some Deity And indeed nothing less then a miracle can make it prudently credible that God doth trust temporal Soueraigns with a spiritual supremacy The ground therfore of policy as well as of piety and peace consists in the choyce of a Clergy or Church for gouerning soules whose doctrin jurisdiction and caracter hath bin confirmed by supernatural miracles The legal settlement of such a Religion and Clergy is so agreable to reason and so acceptable to all sorts of people that the non-conformity therunto will be prudently and popularly judged to proceed rather from the contumacy then from the conscience of the non-conformists and the seuerity of lawes against such Recusants will sauor more of piety then cruelty and moue more the generality of subjects to praise the Soueraign then pitty the sufferers In a word such a Church and Religion will make the Prince powerfull and popular the multitude peaceable and obedient the Clergy respected their riches and priuileges not enuied it will take away conscientious pretences of rebellion and remoue or reconcile all differences between the spiritual and temporal jurisdiction That the Roman Catholick Clergy and Religion hath all these properties and the Protestant reformations not one of them shall appeare after we haue finished the historicall part of this Treatise Now to the matter of fact For the space of almost 1500. yeares it was the general belief of Christendom that the true Catholick Doctrin was professed only by such as held to the Roman faith and that the Supremacy of spiritual jurisdiction was annexed to the Bishop of Rome as St. Peters Successor and Christs Vicar vpon earth and that the Sea Apostolick changed not any one point of faith the first 600. yeares is acknowledged by our learned Adversaries as also affirmed by the Fathers that the Roman faith or Church and the Catholick faith or Church are Synonima and that he who is not in communion with the Bishop of Rome is profane and not in the way of salvation And though some of the more modern Greecks attempted to make their Patriarch of Constantinople at least equal with the Bishop of Rome yet their frequent submissions and recantations of that presumption together with the cleere testimonies of their holy and ancient Bishops and Councells in behalfe of the Popes supremacy ouer the Churches of the East as well as of the West sufficiently demonstrat the error of the Greek Schismatiks I say therfor that for the space of almost 1500. yeares the Roman Doctrin was held to be the true Catholick and Apostolick and the Roman Bishop to be S. Peters successor and Christs Vicar vpon earth For abbeit our learned Adversaries do not all agree in acknowledging that the Roman doctrin was pure for the first 600. Yeares some of them saying that it began to be corruped after the Yeare 400. others before that tyme yet they do not prove their assertions but ground them upon this only reason that the Church in those ages did censure as Heresies some points of Protestancy and condemned the Authors as heretiks In particular Henaias for opposing the worship of Images Aerius for denying prayer and offering the Sacrifice of the Mass for the Dead Vigilantius for denying prayer to Saints and their worship as also the Monastical Profession the single and unmarried life of Priests denied not only by Vigilantius but by Jovinian and others as the Churches visibility and continuance by the Donatists But the censuring these protestant doctrins as errors cannot be an argument of corruption or chang of faith in the Church that did censure them vnless it be made appeare that the opinions censured had bin formerly the ancient and generally receiued belief of the Catholick and visible Church so that these and the like exceptions are grounded only vpon some vnlearned Protestants suppositions without proofe and rather confirm then disproue what we say Therfore we shall not argue against them but in this particular of the Roman doctrins purity for the first 600. yeares we will prefer the testimony of their more learned brethren viz. their greatest Doctor Bishop Ieuell Bishop Godwin D. r Humfrey D. r Bell Bishop Bale and many others of their best Diuines versed in Ecclesiasticall history all of them positiuely affirming that the Roman faith was pure for the first 600. years and that S. Gregory the great Bishop of Rome with whom ended that terme of years liued and dyed in the purity of the primitiue faith and that all the Orthodox Christians of the whole world professed his belief and communicated with him as appeareth also by his correspondence and communion of faith with the Patriarchs of Alexandria Antioch Constantinople and Hierusalem and with all the Orthodox Churches of the world through out Asia Africk and Europe We do also agree with most protestant Writers in this that the same Religion which S. Gregory the great held was that which S. Austin the Monk and his Companions sent by Gregory into England to conuert the Saxons taught our Ancestors and that God was pleased to confirm the faith which they preacht with Miracles as appeareth by the Confession of our Adversaries and by S. Gregories letters to Austin
mind of that folly in very cleer termes and excuse farther disputes by telling them plainly and without going about the bush that the Machabees was not Canonical Scripture nor fit to be quoted in matters of Religious controversies But the Doctor argues pag. 110. that St. Austin tells Gaudentius the Christian Church receiveth those books not vnprofitably if they be discreetly or soberly read or heard what then All discreet and sober men say the same not only of the books of the Machabees but of all the other books and parts of Scripture and St. Peter sayth the same in substance of St. Paul's epistles Will the Doctor conclude from thense that St. Paul's epistles are not Canonical Scripture because men may read them indiscreetly and deprave them to their own damnation Or that there is no Scripture at all because he himself or some of his Bishoprick of Duresme do not read the Bible with sobriety and discretion these words of St. Austin in the Doctor 's judgment pag. 108. are so cleerly against the Canonical authority of the Machabees that he says Cardinal Belarmin layd his thumb vpon them and durst not relate them I am sure he pointed at them with his Pen and directed all the world to see and examin them by his quoting the book and Chapter where they are as my Lord of Duresme him-self confesseth in the margent neither could Belarmin Peron or any oâ—her Catholick Writer observe any disadvantage to their cause in those following words of S. Austin Which Doctor Cozins pretends to be so notoriously prejudicial Recepta est ab Ecclesia non invtiliter c. The Machabees is received by the Church for holy Scripture not vnprofitably if it be soberly read or heard That is sayth Doctor Cozins pag. 110. As St. Augustin els wher expoundeth him-self but where Doctor Cozins doth not because he cannot tell If those things that we read there be conferred with the sacred and Canonical Scriptures that whatsoever is therevnto agreeable may be approved and what is otherwise may be rejected According to this acute explanation which Doctor Cozins falsly fathers vpon S. Austin the most profane books and Romances Esop's Fables and Don Quixote may be received by the Church for holy Scripture as well as the Machabees if those things that we read therin be conferr'd with the sacred and Canonical Scriptures and whatsoever is thervnto agreable be approved and what is otherwise be rejected It were too tedious to note all Doctor Cozins his mistakes Let these few serve to know by what a pillar the English Canon and Church is supported SECT IV. Protestants so grossly mistaken in their letter and Translations of the Scriptures that they can not have any certainty of faith and are forc't at length by their principles to question the truth of Scriptures and of them who writ the Canonical books therof THe holy Scriptures were writen by the Prophets Apostles and Evangelists either in Hebrew Greeck or Latin the old Testament excepting some few parts writen in Chaldaick and Syriack was writen in Hebrew the new Testament for the greatest part in Greeck S. Mathew's Ghospel in Hebrew S. Marck's in Latin We have not the original writings of these Prophets and Apostles nor of the 70. Interpreters who translated the old Testament into Greek some 300. years before the comming of Christ we have only Copies for the truth and exactness wherof we must rely vpon the testimony and tradition of the Church which in so important a point God would never permit to err at least it must have bin so infallible therin as that the Copy be sufficiently authentick to be a rule of deciding controversies of faith and of directing men to holiness of life though perhaps no copy is so exact but therin may remain some erratas of the press and pen yet easily discoverable by it's coherency or incoherency with other parts of the Text. Notwithstanding the necessity of admitting some true and authentick copy of Scripture for what can it availe a Christian to believe that Scripture is the word of God if he be vncertain which copy or Translation is true and authentick Scripture Protestants pretend there is no authentick copy of Scripture in the world as may be seen in the preface of the Tigurin edition of the Bible and in all their books of Controversy seing therin they condemn the Councel of Trent for declaring that the old Latin Translation is authentick and yet themselves name no other for authentick and therfore though the Lutherans fancy Luther's Translation the Calvinists that of Geneva the Zuinglians that of Zuinglius the English some times one somtimes an other yet because they do not hold any one to be infallibly authentick it followeth from their exceptions against the infallibility of the Roman Catholick Church in declaring or decreeing a true and authentick copy of Scripture and their confession of the vncertainty of their own translations that they have no certainty of Scripture nor even of faith which they ground vpon Scripture alone Most of the old Testament as it is in the vulgar Latin Translation which the Councel of Trent declares to be authentick was â—ranslated out of Hebrew by St. Hierom and the new Testament had bin before his time translated out of Greek but was by him revewed and such faults as had crept in through negligence of the Transcribers were corrected You constraine me sayth he to make a new work of an old that I after so many copies of the Scripture dispersed through the world should sit as a certain Iudg and determin which of them agree with the true Greek and in this Cathalogue he saith Novum Testamentum graecae fidei reddidi vetus juxta haebraicum transtuli The antiquity and sincerity of the first Interpreter and the great Commendations therof to be seene in St. Austin de Civit. Dei lib. 18. c. 43. Non defuit temporibus nostris Presbiter Hieronymus homo doctissimus omnium trium linguarum peritissimus qui non è Graeco sed ex Haebraeo in Latinum eloquium easdem Scripturas converterit Cujus tamen litterarum laborem Judaei fatentur esse veracem And lib. 2. doct Christi cap. 15. togeather with the eminent Sanctity and learning of S. Hierom forceth our Adversarie Bâ—eza to confess Annotationibus in caput 1. Luc. That the old Interpreter seemeth to have interpreted the holy books with marveilous sincerity and Religion and in praefat novi Testam The vulgar edition I do for the most part embrace and preferr before all others Carolus Molinaeus in nov Testam part 30. I can very hardly depart from the vulgar and accustomed reading which in Luc. 17. he professeth to preferr before Erasmus Bucer Bullinger Brentius the Tigurin Translation and even before Iohn Calvins and all others Doctor Humfrey de ratione interpret l. 1. pag. 74. The old Interpreter seemeth to be much addicted to the propriety of the words and truly with too much
that received the English extinct Protestancy to have the honor of being Authors or Reformers let him be pleased to read the Cronicles of this Nation and compare the integrity of them that pretended to reform Popery and revive Protestancy with as many more Members of precedent English Parliaments and he wil find there was never found in this Kingdom or in any other such a number of men or a Parliament that deserved less credit in matters of Religion then they who admitted and setled Protestancy He may observe how in King Henry 8. days to humor his lewdness and couetousness they cryed down the Pope and flattered a temporal Soveraign with a spiritual Supremacy and yet persecuted as heresies all other points of the Protestant Reformation In Edward 6. days he may see how the same men to comply with Seamors folly and Dudleys ambition declared the doctrin which them-selves had profess'd as Catholick in King Henry 8. reign to be notorious heresy In Queen Maries time he may read in the statuts and in this Treatise 1. part sect 6. how they recanted and condemned them-selves and censured the King's Supremacy togeather with all points of Protestancy as heresy and with in six years after see them pass the same censure against the Roman Catholick doctrin to which they had bin so solemnly reconciled again and revive the Supremacy togeather with other points of Protestancy So that in the space of less then 16. years they changed their Religion by publick Acts of Parliament five of six tyms to humor the factions which then prevailed Wherfore it cannot be denyed but that these Parliaments and persons deserve as little credit in matters of Religion as Luther Zuinglius Calvin or any other privat sectary SECT VII Protestants mistaken in the application of the Prophecies of Scripture concerning the conversion of the Kings and Nations of the Gentils from Paganism to Christianity foretould as an infallible marke of the true Church and wherof the Protestant is deprived SAint Augustin saith Obscurius dixerunt Prophâ—tae de Christo quam de Ecclesia puto propterea quod videbant in Spiritu contra Ecclesiam homines facturos esse particulares de Christo non tantam litem habituros de Ecclesia magnas contentiones excitaturos ideo illud vnde majores lites futurae erant planiùs praedictum est The Prophets did speak more cleerly of the true Church then of Christ him-self and giveth this reason because they did forsee in spirit that there would arise greater doubts and heresies against the Church then against our Saviour Therfore to stop the mouths of hereticks it was fit that God should describe the Church in Scripture by so remarkable and obvious signes that neither ignorance nor obstinacy might be excusable by pretending want of knowledg of the truth or means of repairing to that Guide of faith wherby the illiterat ought to be instructed and the learned directed in all doubts and controversies of Christian Religion Amongst all the marks of God's Church mentioned in Scripture not any is more discernable and less subject to mistakes then the conversion of Kings and Nations from Paganism to Christianity Miracles may admit of disputes whether they be true or false But the conversion of Nations from Paganism to Christian Religion cannot be counterfeited nor concealed If therfore the Protestant Congregations never converted any Kings or Nations of the Gentils to the Christian faith not any nor all of them can be the true Church of God For The Prophet Esay foretelleth of the true Church thaâ— all Nations shall flow to it And concerning the Gentills coming to the Church in abundance Thou shalt see and shine they heart shall be astonished and enlarged because the multitude of the Sea shall be converted to thee the Iles shall waite for thee their Kings shall minister to thee and thy gates shall be continually open neither day nor night shall they be shut that men may bring to thee the riches of the Gentills And that their Kings may bee brought thou shalt suck the milk of the Gentills and the brest of Kings Kings shall be thy nursing Fathers and Queens thy Mothers I will give thee the earth for thy inheritance and the end of the earth for thy possession Thou must prophesy again vnto Nations Peoples Tongues and many Kings Apocal. 20.11 All Protestants as well as Catholicks apply these prophecies to the conversion of the Gentills In like manner do Protestants and Catholicks agree that these prophecies of God have bin accomplish'd but not in the first 300. years because as Barlow saith in his defence of the Articles of the Protestant Religion pag. 34. Jn the primitive Nonage of the Church the promise of Kings alleigance thervnto was not so fully accomplish'd because in those day 's that prophecy of our Saviour was rather verefied you shall be brought before Kings for my nam 's sake by them to be persecuted even to death From the time of Constantin the Great vntill the time of Gregory the great or Boniface the third Bishops of Rome which was 200. and od years few Kings professed the Christian faith the Emperours of the East and West only excepted and even of those some revolted as Julian the Apostat and sundry others were Arians as Constans Constantius Valens c. And in case any illiterat Protestant should pretend that the Religion profess'd by Constantin and propagated in those 200. and do years was not the Roman Catholick but the Protestant we remit him to his own learned Writers and to Eusebius de vita Constantine and particularly to the Centurists in their fowrth Century dedicated to Queen Elizabeth in which they vndertake to deliver to her Majesty the state of the Church which in Constantin's time illustrated the whole world and yet do charge the Fathers and Doctors of that and th' ensuing ages with the Popish doctrines of Iustification and merit by works Confession of sins to a Priest Invocation of Saints Purgatory the real presence and Transubstantiation worshiping of the Sacrament confirmed by miracles offering it in Sacrifice to God as being propitiatory for the living and dead with solemn translating of Saints Reliques and their t worship with pilgrimage to them with Images in the Churches with numbring prayers vpon litle stones or beades worshiping of the Cross and by it's vertue driving away Devills single life of Priests the Bishop of Rome his Supremacy Iure Divino c. So that in those 200. and od years Protestants cannot pretend that any Kings or Nations were converted to their Religion Therfore they desire the decision of this controversy concerning the Conversion 〈◊〉 Pagan Kings and nations to Christianity may be reduced 〈◊〉 these last thousand and od years from St. Gregory the great his time to ours which point being open matter of fact and
Protestancy an infallible mark of a false Church and of Hereticks whose endeavor saith Tertullian Is not to convert Pagans but to pervert Christians Negotium est illis Haereticis non Ethnicos convertendi sed nostros evertendi Their success in that particular is no argument that God approves of their Religion but is only a sign of our human frailty and perverse inclinations to vice and liberty And they who say that the Protestant Reformation needs no other miracle to prove that it is Divine but it's propagations mistake and misapply the argument the miracle consists not in that many embraâ—â— Protestancy but rather in that any at all reject or forsake a Religion so favorable to sensuality of liâ—â— and singularity of judgment Is it not an argument and a miracle of God's special and super-natural grace that any one temporal Catholick Soveraign reject so absolut and advantagious a jurisdiction over these Subjects as the spiritual supremacy That Bishops preferr the Catholick subordination to the Pope before the Protestant equality That Catholick Priests contemn the conveniences and coâ—â—â—nt which Protestant Ministers find in a married life 〈◊〉 â—hat the Catholick laytâ— change not their wives or husbands according to the principles and practises 〈◊〉 Protesâ—â—â—cy and not only contradict their senses in the 〈…〉 Transubstantiation but dis-own the Protestant pretended right of every privat person to judg according to his own sense of 〈…〉 all controversies of Christian Religion A Reformation so indulgent and obliging to every man and woman of what â—â—ate and condition soever could as litle want Proselies as the 〈◊〉 neither is the multitude of believers more a miracle 〈…〉 Pâ—â—â—estant then in the Mahometan or any other popular 〈◊〉 pleasing Religion SECT VIII Protestants mistaken in the consistency of their justifying faith with justice or civil Government Demonstrated in the new setlement of Irland and in the persecution against Catholicks in England and yet the King and his government vindicated from the note of Tyrany or the breach of publick faith because his Ministers are compell'd by a necessity of state to run with the spirit and principles of Protestancy Notwithstanding all which the Irish and English Roman Catholicks are bound in conscience not to attempt the recovery of their right or Religion by arms but rather to submit them-selves to his Majesty and suffer their crosses with Christian patience All Protestants agree in the doctrin of Iustification by only faith but seem to differ in that of good works And though all necessity of good works be in very deed excluded by the pretended sufficiency and efficacy of the Protestant justifying faith for in what need can a man stand of good works if he be sure of his justification and by consequence of his salvation by only faith But the scandal of the world at their dispensing with the observation of the ten Commandments as things not required by Christians and cleerly inferred from their Iustification by only faith was so general that they disguised but never disown'd the doctrin and do yet stick to their principle though they dare not openly allow the consequences They speak so sparingly in favour of good and gracious works that no one Protestant Church will attribute to them any merit congruity or influence vpon either justification or salvation In so much that our Prelaticks who are more modâ—â—at then any other Protestants in this particular will not grant that good works are commanded by God as if they were depending of our liberty or relating to our endeavors but only are commanded as vnavoydable effects flowing necessarily from a Protestant and justifying faith as heat from fire or fruit from the tree The Prelatick Church of England in the 11. Article of it's Religion saith We are accounted righteous before God only for the merit of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ by faith and not for our own works or deservings Wherfore that we are justified by faith only is a most wholsom doctrin and very full of comfort And in the 12. Article declares All beit that good works which are the fruits of faith and follow after justification can not put away our sins and endure the severity of God's Judgment yet are they pleasing and acceptable to God in Christ and do spring out necessarily of a true and lively faith in so much that by them a lively faith may be as evidently known as a tree discerned by the fruit This explanation concerning the necessity of good works makâ— men as carless of them as if they had bin impossible or not at all requisit Because we are not solicitous of what we are sure of he who is well clad and sits by a good fire fears not to be starv'd with could neither doth he think it necessary to vse any other exercise or diligence for keeping him-self warm If therfore good works do spring out as necessarily of a true and lively faith as heat from fire or fruit from the tree any Protestant that supposeth him-self hath that faith needs not be solicitous of good works they will spring as a necessary consequent from his faith But because experience doth shew that the Protestant who pretends to a justifying faith hath not always good works and many who are not Protestants exercise moral virtues it is further declared by the Church of England in the 13. Article for the comfort of Protestants and confusion of Papists That even the best moral works and virtues when they spring not of faith in JESUS Christ are no way pleasing to God but rather have the nature of sin Hence it is our English as well as other Protestants hould expressly with Luther That good works take their goodness of the worker and that no work is disallowed of God vnless the Author be dis-allowed before that sin is not hurtfull to him that actually believeth and therfore when the faithfull do sin they diminish not the glory of God all the danger of sin being the evell example to our neighbour That David when he committed adultery was and remained the Child of God that sin is pardoned as soon as committed the believing Protestant having received forgivness of all his sins past and to come And that there is no work better then other to make water to wash dishes to be a Sower or an Apostle all is one to please God That he who doth once truly believe cannot afterwards fall from the grace of God or loose his faith by any sins and therfore faith is either perpetual or no faith What a wide gap is opened by this wicked doctrin to all kind of vice libertinism and rebellion is more visible in it self then considered by well meaning Protestants who may tax the most dissolut of their brethren with being evill Christistians but must withall confess them to be good Protestants as not violating the principles of their Religion by which they are encouraged to justify the most wicked actions by
ought every one to renounce his own judicature of Religion and Scripture tyed to no rules but to his own discretion and to an indiscernable and privat spirit There is greater danger that Protestants may abuse this spiritual Soveraignty by an indirect application therof to temporal affaires then the Pope his who being a stranger and at such a distance can not if he would have the conveniencies oportunities and occasions of plotting rebellion which Natives and subjects may lay hold on with less danger of a discovery and greater hopes of success It is sayd that in time of a Parliament wherin many of the lower House stood vpon higher termes then was thought convenient for the state though warranted by the purest Protestancy a Gentleman presented a petition to King James who seemed to admire that any would sue to him in a time ther were as his Majesty said three hundred Kings sitting in the House of Commons and therfore bid the Gentleman repaire thither for relief We see in the late long Parliament how some few membres of the House of Commons prevail'd against K. Charles I. in his own Court and Citty by making them-selves popular vpon the score of the Protestant Religion and Scripture How afterwards these and their faction were supplanted by Cromwell's sense of Scripture and how that he wanted only the name of King How after his death every Commander had hopes to succeed him in this power and Protectorship and without question some might had not the Duke of Albermalâ— bin so honest We have grounds therfore to say that every Protestant that hath wit and valor and will take hould of the advantages of his Religion may hope to be a King or Protector and we cannot but admire that any states-man doth except against the Roman Catholick Tenets for admitting of one Pope wheras according to the ground and principles of all Protestant Reformations there are as many Popes as Proâ—â—stants and every one of them much more absolute then the Bishops of Rome and their supremacy less consistent whith the security of Princes and peace of the people then his spiritual jurisdiction Besids the stay and security of a state consists in a discreet distribution of publick charges and employments and this in the choyce of persons qualified with such signs of conscience and loyalty as can hardly be counterfeited or misapplied wherof the principal is the profession of the Religion of the state therfore we see non trusted in weighty affaires of the Common-wealth but such as are of the Prince his Religion But if that Religion have no certain rule or only such a rule that maks men of no certain Religion it can be no more a sign of conscience and loyalty or fit to direct â—he King and Councell in their choyce of persons for their purpose and â—ust then a plume of feathers or a garniture of ribands fancied for it's colours The reason is obvious and concluding because the security of a King and the prosperity of his Kingdoms is grounded vpon the loyalty of his subjects and servants who are intrusted with secret designs and publick employments both in the civill and military list their loyalty is directed by their conscience their conscience by their Religion their Religion by their rule of faith If therfore their rule of faith be but their own fancy of Scripture or Scripture as it is interpreted by every man's privat judgment without any obligation of conscience to submit to the contrary interpretation of their national Synâ—â— or Church because neither of them pretend to be infallible then loyalty conscience religion government and King are as subject to the changes of fortune and animosities of faction as the fickle fancy of every privat person is apt to vary according to his weackness of Iudgment or strength of passion and to declare for that party which will be most for his interest This inconstancy of the reformed Religions is acknowledged by them-selves Duditius a learned and zealous protestant quoted and highly commended by Beza for his piety and elegant witt ep 1. ad Andraeam Duditium pag. 13. lamenteth the condition of his reformed Brethren in these words They are carryed about with every wind of doctrin now to this part now to that whose Religion what it is to day you may perhaps know but what it will be to morrow neither you nor they can certainly tell pag. 5. ep Bezae cit In what head of Religion do they agree that impugn the Roman Bishop If you examin all from the head to the foot you shal almost find nothing affirmed by on which another will not averr to be wicked And their Divines do dayly differ from them-selves Menstruam fidem habentes coyning a monthly faith Now what smale hopes there are of remedying this mis-fortune Sands ingeniously confesseth in his relation fol. 82. The Papists have the Pope as a common Father Adviser and Conductor to reconcile their jarrs to decide their differences to draw their Religion by consent of Councels vnto vnity c. wheras on the contrary side Protestants are as severed or rather scattered troups each drawing adiverse way without any means to pacify their quarrels no Patriarch one or more to have a common superintendance or care of their Churches for correspondency and vnity no ordinary way to assemble a generall Councel of their part the only hope remaining ever to assuage their contention To this we may add the saying of Melancton as remarkable as true Quos fugiamus habemus sed quos sequamur non intelligimus we know who we should avoyd meaning the Papists Religions is to believe what you think fit according to your best vnderstanding of a writing you can not vnderstand by any human and privat industry of your own and will not learn from any publik authority of the Church because by following the interpretation of the Church you fancy that you may be mistaken so that for feare of being mistaken in or by publick authority the protestant either falls into obstinacy in his own privat opinion or into an indifferency for all opinions and so becoms to be an Heretick or of no Religion Among the protestant Confessions of faith the 39. Articles of the prelatick Church of England is estem'd an excellent piece and yet the same Articles acknowledg that the visible Church of God hath erred and may err from time to time and by consequence the prelatick may have erred in this very assertion as in most of the 39. Articles How this acknowledged vncertainty of truth can agree with the certainty or Christianity of faith or with any hopes of salvation I can not comprehend But albeit these articles seem as insufficient for salvation as men are vncertain of their truth yet are they thought usefull to the government for though they want the substance that is the certainty of faith yet they have the face of religion and formality of law because they talk of God Christ Trinity c. And are
confirmed by acts of Parliament But that which makes them to be so much insisted vpon is that they are so indifferent and appliable to all Protestant Religions that with much reason he is censured a very wilfull Presbiterian and fanatick who will not submit and subscribe to articles so indulgent and indifferent Therfore not only now but formerly in the beginning of all distempers grounded vpon Diversitie of Protestant opinions it was thought good policy to commit the 39. Articles to the press therby to please all dissenting parties and this hath bin practised not only in Queen Elizabeth and King Iames Reigns but also in King Charles I. an 1640. when the rebellion began to break forth and was cloak't with the authority of a legall Parliament as well as with the zeal of the Protestant Religion against the Church of England And an 1633. when the Symptoms of that rebellion were first discerned there was printed by special Command a Book setting forth the agreement of the 39. Articles with the doctrin of other reformed but rebellious Churches of France Germany Netherlands Basil Bohemia Swethland Suitzerland c. The Title of the book is the Faith Doctrin and Religion professed and protected in the realm of England and Dominions of the same expressed in the Articles c. The sayd Articles analized into propositions and the propositions proved to be agreable both to the writen word of God and to the extant confessions of all the neighbour Churches Christianly reformed Perused and by the lawfull authority of the Church of England allowed to be publick London printed by John Legatt 1633. So that no mervaile if the 39. Articles have not proved to be a better antidot against Rebellion then we have seen by experience they being so agreable to the doctrin of Churches raised and maintained by rebellious people and principles against their vndoubted lawfull Soveraigns The French Hugonot Ministers in their assembly at Bema 1572. decree that in every citty all should sweare not to lay down arms as long as they should see them persecute the doctrin of salvation c. In the mean time to govern them-selves by their own protestants rules See Sutcliff in his answer to a libel supplicatory pag. 194. See the Catholick doctrin of the Church of England art 19. pag. 94. agreeing here in with Confes. Helvet 2. Saxon. art 11. Wittemberg art 32. Sueu art 15. all quoted ibid. pag. 95. Dresterus the Protestant writer in part 2. Nullenarii sexti pag. 661. acknowledgeth that all the warrs of Germany against the Emperour and lawfull Soveraigns happned ex mutatione Religionis Pontificiae in Lutheranam See Crispinus of the Churches estate pag. 509. how the reformed Church of Basil was founded by the rebellion of some Burgesses against the Catholick Senators whom they ejected c. The Rebellion of Holland and the other Protestant Provinces is well known as also of Geneva Zuitzers or Helvetians See Chitreus in Cron. an 1593. 1594. pag. 74. seq How the King of Swethland being a Catholick was by his Subjects the Lutherans forc't so content him-self with Mass in his in his privat Chapell and to assent that no Catholick should beare office in that Kingdom and at length an other made King We may say without either vanity or flattery that were it possible to maintain the Soveraignty of a King the peace and prosperity of a people togeather with the principles of Protestancy the English Nation would have don it wanting neither witt or judgment to find out the expedients after long experience of 100. years since the pulling down of Popery and yet we see that nothwithstanding the wisedom of them who govern the learning of the Clergy the worth of the gentry the sincerity of the common sort and the natural inclination to loyalty of the whole Nation since Protestancy came among vs we have violated the laws of nature and Nations we have by publick acts of State don many things wherof but one perpetrated by a privat person whithout any countenance from the governement were sufficient to make not only him-self but his whole family and Country infamous Murthers of Soveraigns by a formality of justice breach of publick faith for the Protestant interest were never heard of in England nor acted by English men vntil they were Protestants Therfore the infamy and reproach therof must be left at the doores of the English Protestant Church without blaming our English Nation or nature It is the nature of an arbitrary Religion to pervert good natures It confounds the state more then any arbitrary government The worst of arbitrary governments have some regard to the honour and word of the Prince and to the publick faith An arbitrary religion dispenseth with all An arbitrary government is reduced to one supreme an arbitrary government doth pretend reason for the Prince his ComCommands an arbitrary Religion by pretending to be above reason commands against reason How arbitrary and applicable all Protestant Religions are to every particular interest and fancy notwithstanding their publick professions and confessions of faith is visible by the 39. Articles of the Church of England that hitherto could neither setle the judgments of subjects in any on certain belief nor tye them to their duty and alleigance to the lawfull Prince though the sayd articles wanted no countenance of law to gain for them authority And yet the profession of the 39. Articles togeather with the oath of supremacy is made the distinctive sign of truth and loyalty in our English Monarchy But the Articles being applicable to contrary religions and interests and an oath asserting a thinâ— so incredible as the spiritual supremacy of a lay Soveraign must needs expose the government to continual dangers that flow from a plausible and popular tenderness of conscience and from the contempt of so indifferent and improbable a Religion and therfore though many do abhorr yet few do admire our late King's mis-fortune his Majesty having grounded his Soveraignty and security vpon Councellors servants and souldiers of whose fidelity he had no other evidence but the profession of 39. Articles so vncertain that they signified nothing and dispensed with every thing and an oath of a jurisdiction so incredible that they who took it either vnderstood not what they swore or if they did by swearing a known vntruth disposed them-selves to violat all oaths of alleigance and learn't in all other promises to preferr profit before performance conveniency before conscience Were not this true and were the prelatik Religion with all it's laws and oath's capable of establishing Monarchs or of making subjects loyal and servants faithfull how were it possible that so just and innocent a King as Charles 1. The ancientest by succession and inheritance of all Christendom should be so generally and vnworthyly betray'd by them that profess'd the 39. Articles and took the oaths of supremacy and alleigance By the laws of the land it is enacted and accordingly practised that non be permitted
and are as yet far short of that substantial and fundamental Reformation whervnto the principles of Protestancy and the Protestant rule of faith or an arbitrary interpretation of Scripture doth direct and incline all Churches of the Reformation As for our English Presbiterians and Fanaticks they agree with the Polonian Hungarian and Transilvanian protestant Arrians and Anti-Trinitarians in believing the Protestant Reformations can not be pious and perfect so long as they retain any on point of Popery and indeed there is as much reason and ground in Scripture to reject all as any on and the Protestant principles warant the deniall of the Trinity and Incarnation as well as of the Mass and Transubstantiation The prelaticks perceive this to be true and therfore in the 39. Articles to avoyd scandal and discredit profess the belief of many mysteries that according to the very foundation of their Reformation they ought to deny and though they seem not to be guilty of impiety in their resolution of retaining some yet are they convicted of incoherency in not rejecting all as we shall now manifestly prove SECT XI How the indifferency or rather inclination of Protestancy to all kind of infidelity is further demonstrated by the Prelatick doctrin and distinction of fundamental and not fundamental articles of faith The design of their fundamental distinction layd open The Roman Catholick the sole Catholick Church and how it hath the authority of iudging all controversies of Religion VNity of doctrin being a confessed mark of the true Church which is called One in relation to one and the same faith and Protestants perceiving they want this vnity and the means to bring them to it every particular Church and person challenging a right to interpret Scripture after his own manner as well as Luther and Calvin c. who could not assume to them-selves that liberty without granting it to others and that not only their sundry Churches and confessions differ extreamly in doctrin but even the members of one and the same Congregation agree not among them-selves in the explanation of their Articles nor in the Authority of their Church to command and determin what articles ought to be believed this I say considered by Protestants some of their chief writers and particularly the English Prelaticks have invented a distinction wherby they hope to foole their flocks and make them believe that there is not only an vnity but an vniversality of faith amongst all dissenting Protestants and by consequence that they are true Catholicks They divide therfore the articles of Christian Religion into fundamentall and not fundamentall Fundamentall they call those wherin all Christians do agree not fundamentall they make every article wherof them-selves or any other Christians doubt how ever so fundamentall it may be held by the rest By which doctrin they make Arians Nâ—â—torians and all ancient Hereticks good Catholicks and their errors not fundamentall or destructive to salvation because forsooth they are Christians though deny the consubstantiality of Christ. This is no wrested consequence of ours but their own confessed Tenet The great prelatick writer Doctor Morton late Bishop of Duresme in his approved and applauded book of the Kingdom of Jsrael and of the Church dedicated to Queen Elizabeth pag. 94 sayth The Churches of Arians are to be accounted the Church of God because they do hould the foundation of the Ghospell which is faith in JESUS Christ the son of God and Saviour of the world And pag. 91. He giveth this general rule Whersoever a company of men do joyntly and publickly by worshipping the true God in Christ profess the substance of Christian Religion which is faith in JESUS Christ the Son of God and Saviour of the world ther is a true Church notwithstanding any corruption what soever c. Thus they plead for the Arrians declaring in their favour that consubstantiality of the son or his being the natural son of God is not the substance of Christian belief A man would think that the real presence of Christ in the Sacrament is a substantial point of faith seing ther of dependeth the reality of our Sacrifice the feeding or famishing of our soules and the verifying or falsifying of Christ's plain and express words and yet Bishop Iewel the greatest piller of the Church of England in his Apology for the same pag. 101. edit 1600. obâ—erving that Protestants were divided in the belief of that mystery tells vs it is but a matter of indifferency The Lutherans and Zuinglians saith he are both sides Christians good friends and Brethren they vary not between them-selves vpon the principles and foundations of our Religions c. But vpon one only question the real presence neither weighty nor great Doctor Reynolds in his 5. Conclusion annexed to his conference pag 722. affirmeth the real presence to be but as it were the grudging of a litle ague if otherwise the party hould the Christian faith And all Protestants conspire in this heretical shift because their change and choyce of articles of faith can not be maintained by any other way but by denying that therby they touch the foundation of Christian Religion So Luther defended his Consubstantiation as may be seen in Amandus Polanus in his Synop. pag. 446. And Iacobus Acontius lib. 3. Stratagematum Sathanae pag. 135. saith It 's evident concerning as well those who hould the real presence of Christ's Body in the bread as those others which deny it that although of necessity one part do err yet both are in way of saluation if in other things they be obedient to God Jn this Protestant distinction we must distinguish two things 1. The design 2. The doctrin wherupon Protestants ground their design In this Section J will discover the design and declare the weakness therof In the next I will demonstrat the falshood of the doctrin wherby they intended to carry on their design Protestants proceed in this affair as weak Ministers of state when they find by experience they have bin mistaken in taking their measures and in the management of publick concerns they would fain be reconciled and make strict leagues with such Potentats as formerly they had disobliged and them-selves now stand in need of their friendship and fancy they can effect all by inculcating vnto them general notions of a common danger grounded vpon the power and pride of some neighbouring and emulous Prince So Prelaticks reflecting vpon the weackness of their cause occasion'd through the dissentions of the Reformed Religions and vpon the incoherency of their own 39. Articles with the foundation and liberty of Protestancy would fain by a generall notion of Christianity vnite all heretical Churches to them-selves against the Roman Catholicks pretended pride and power In which proceedings they commit two great indiscretions 1. They do not consider how they have disobliged the Greek and most of the Eastern Churches by declaring in their 39. Articles the doctrin of the Holy Ghost's procession from the Father and
Catholicks were but few and in the later days they will not be many in respect of Heretiks but still it was and will be the Catholick Church Therfore it can not be an argument that a Church in not Catholick or Universal because ther ar more Pagans and Professors of Heresies then of the true Religion Their being more hereticks in number is consistent with the being of many faithfull houlding the Apostolick faith and no more is requisit for a Catholick or Universal Church But sure Protestants forget the invisibility of their own when they except against the Universality of ours If theirs was Catholick or Universal when they were so few that for the space at least of 1000. years not one Protestant could be found in the whole world they have no reason to deny the denomination of Catholick to the Roman which always hath bin so conspicuous and numerous If they will proceed coherently and say that for those 1000. years before Luther ther was no Catholick Church then they must not only reform but alter and cut short the Apostles Creed and blot out at least for those 1000. years that article J believe in the Catholick Church And as Protestants have no reason to believe that the vniversality or Catholicism of the Church consists not so much in the number of persons as in the antiquity and identity of faith of the Professors with that of the Apostles so have they not any reason to object partiality and illegality against the testimony and judicature of the Roman Church and Councells when they censure Protestant opinions Not partiality because when a Iudg or wittness giveth sentence or evidence against his own natural inclination and interest there can be no suspition of partiality nor lawfull exception against his sentence or testimony as too much favoring himself or his relations And truly if Roman Catholicks did judge of controversies of faith according to their own natural inclination and interest and had not in their definitions and testimonies a greater regard to conscience then conveniency they would never witness or define that Priests ought not to marry or that Kings and Bishops ought to be subject to the Pope in spirituall affaires or that men ought to abstain from flesh so many days in the week or that ther is no bread or wine in the Sacrament notwithstanding the appearance of both neither would they part with their lands and mony vpon the score of Purgatory or maintain that privat men or Churches must not take the liberty to themselves of deciding controversies of Religion but on the contrary beleeve that generall Councells are infallible even when they define matters contrary to our sense and inclinations Roman Catholicks are made of flesh and bloud they are naturally as averse from these thoughts and submissions and find as great difficulty in conforming their judgments and testimonies thervnto as Protestants Therfore they cannot be partial in condemning Protestants for not believing these things vnless they be also partial against themselves and nothing but the evidence of their own obligation â—o believe these things strengthned by the grace of God could prevaile with so many learned and sober men as have bin and are known to be among Roman Catholicks to be partial against themselves or to judg and wittness contrary to their own natural inclinations and temporal interest for Popery against Protestancy SVBSECT II. Of the Iustice and legality of our Roman Censures against Protestancy NOw as to the legality of the proceedings and censures of the Roman Catholick Church against Protestancy it is as manifest as lawfull witnesses and cleer evidences can make any judgment either in law or equity In all controversieâ— both of law and Religion the Courts and Church must ground their sentences vpon matter of fact All disputes of faith must be reduced vnto and decided by this matter of fact Whether Christ our Saviour and his Apostles taught such doctrin Whether he revealed the reformed not the Roman sense of Scripture This being a thing don 1600. years since neither party can produce new eyes or eare witnesses pretending to an immediat knowledg of what then Christ and his Apostles preach't That immediat evidence ended with the begining of the second age and we must begin our proof with this last and proceed to examin our witnesses by a retrogradation from this present age to the first because the only proof of things which are beyond the reach of our knowledg and memory is the Tradition and testimonies of others vpon which we must rely or resolve not to believe any thing even of our-selves as our names families Countries or of this world and much less of the next Let us begin therfore with the Reformed Protestant Churches and ask them what witnesses have they in this 16. Century to prove that Christ and his Apostles were Protestants or taught their reformed sense of Scripture They will answer they have as many witnesses as ther are Protestants We demand their cause of knowledge such of them as in matters of Religion make any use of reason will not pretend that they know it by privat revelation or by their own proper interpretation of God's Law those are neither Court nor Church evidences but will answer that their Parents and Pastors tould them Christ and his Apostles were Protestants and these were tould so by others their Parents and Pastors vntill passing some few descents they come to Luther or Calvin or Cranmer c. There they must stop for Luther Calvin and Cranmer did not pretend that their Parents or Pastors testifyed to them that Protestancy was the true Religion them-selves having bin the first Inventors or Revivers therof after that it had bin by their own confessions at least 1000. years buried and their Church had bin invisible or enchanted Jt is a remarkable thing that never any ancient Heretick or modern Reformer of the Catholick doctrin could name an inmmediaâ— Preâ—â—cessor much less any Church from which he received his Religion and reformed interpretation of Scripture Optiâ—â—s that ancient Father â— 2. contra â—armeâ— says That Donatus was a son without a Father a Successor without a Predecessor filius sine Patre sequens sine Antecedenâ—e the same we may say of Luther Calvin Cranmer c. And seing ther must be a Succession of faith as well as of meâ— and that as one who can not prove his Father or family to be noble by the testimonies and tradition of others can not pretend to nobility of descent or to right of inheritance so can not Luther Calvin or Cranmer and their followers pretend to antiquity of faith or to be of the Catholick family of Christ without a legal testimony and tradition of their spiritual descent which tradition or testimony they confess to be wanting Mr. Napper in his Treatise vpon the Revelations pag. 43. The Pop's Kingdome hath had power over all Christians from the time of Pope Silvester and the Emperour Constantine for these
1260. years And pag. â—4â— From the time of Constantine vntill these our days even 1260. years the Pope and his Clergy hath possessed the outward visible Church of Christians And their chief Doctors ingeniously acknowledg that their Churches were either so obscure or so opprest that notwithstanding their own serious examinatiâ—â— and diligent search into all histories both sacred and profane they can not find in the space of at least 1300. years as much as a record or Tradition of any on person to beare witness that their faith sense of Scripture or Reformation was preach't by Christ and his Apostles Sebastianus Francus in ep de Abrog Statutis ecclesiast saith Statim post Apostolos c. Presently after the Apostles times all things were turneâ— vpside down c. And that for certain through the work of Anti-christ the externall Church togeather with the faith and the Sacraments vanished away presently after the Apostles departure and that for these 1400. years the Church hath bin no wher externall and visible Peter Martyr so much commended by Calvin and sent for by Cranmer to help to frame the Religion of the Church of England pag. 462. of his work de caelibatu votis saith as for the judgment of the Fathers because our Adversaires the Papists both in this and other controversies are accustomed to appeale to them J do not think it the part of a Christian to appeale from the Scriptures of God to the judgments of men And pag. 476. So long as we go no further then the Councells and Fathers we shall always remain in the same errors This Sophister would faine make Protestants believe that the question is whether the Fathers sense of Scriptures ought to be preferred before the sense of the Protestants them-selves confess that both Councells and Fathers are contrary to their interpretation Whitaker on of the learned'st Protestants that ever writ answering Duraeus and acknowledging the truth of the assertion coms off with this poore evasion l. 7. pag. 478. Jt is sufficient for us to know by conferring the Popish doctrin with Scripture that they do not agree let Histories say what they list So litle do the Ecclesiastical Annals favour Protestancy that never any point therof is mentioned without mentioning also how it began and was comdemned as heresy Now let Protestants examin our Roman Catholick witnesses we do not stop as they must at the last age 1500. we produce in every Century of years the most eminent persons for Sanctity and learning that then lived who not only professed our faith living but also dying as by the Traditions of all Christendom their own writings and the confession of our Adversaries is manifest wherof the Divines of Magdeburg hertofore quoted writ copiously in their Centuries These Fathers and Doctors of the Church in each respective Century delivered the Roman Catholick faith to the next succeeding not as a privat opinion of their own but as the publick pure primitive Apostolick saith which they had received as such from the precedent age confirmed by the vnanimous testimony of their known Catholick immediat Predecessours What exceptions or objections can Protestants pretend against the holy and learned Fathers so impartial Iudges and witnesses They could not be ignorant of what was the publick and vniversal faith or Church in their times and they were men of so great integrity that they would not for any temporal interest conceale the truth in a matter wherof depended eternity They were not angry saith S. Augustin disputing against the Pelagians advers Julian l. 2. prope finem lib. 3. c. 17. lib. 4. c. 12. neither at you or vs what they have found in the Church that they have holden they have taught what they have learn't what they have received from their fore-fathers they have delivered to posterity The most learned Protestants decline the Fathers judgment and testimony for no other reason but because they find them to be Roman Catholicks in their writings so that the question is not whether they by for vs but whether their testimony for vs averring that the Roman Catholick sense of Scripture is the same which Christ and his Apostles deliuered ought to be preferred before the contrary testimony of Luther Calvin Cranmer or of the other Convocations and Parliaments of England of Edward 6. and Queen Elizabeth who prove not their reformed sense of Scripture by ancient tradition but by a new arbitrary interpretation of Scripture And in what Court of Judicature would such an vncertain guess pass for a legal proof Wheras tradition is the only evidence wherby the greatest civil controversies even of regal successions and titles are decided in the Protestants Courts Therfore it ought not to be excluded as superfluous or superstitious from the Church SVBSET III. AS to their exception that the Roman Catholick Church is but a part and ought not to be judge of all other Christians we answer that not by all Christians but by on part were all controversies in the Church decided since the Apostles times and the other part which did not submitt to the judgment of that one in matters of faith and disciplin were censured hereticks That the Judgment and censures in all ages were issued but by on part and this the Roman Catholick party that lived in communion with the Bishop of Rome and the Councells that acknowledged his jurisdiction we prove by the confessed examples of every Century In the first the controversy of the legal ceremonies was determined by S. Peter and the Apostles in a Councell wherin S. Peter presided Act. 15. In the second Century the Christians were divided about celebrating E'aster the controversy was decided by S. Victor Bishop of Rome as S. Peter's successor and because the Churches of Asia would not conform themselves to his sentence he excommunicated them Euseb. l. 5. hist. c. 23. 24. And though S. Irenaeus approved not of S. Victor's severity yet he never questioned his jurisdiction or supremacy or the legality of his censures And because some Christians persisted obstinatly in not conforming to the Pop's Decree of celebrating Easter they were for that obstinacy declared hereticks and as such numbred in Catalogues by S. Epiphanius haeres 50. S. Augustin haeres 26. and by Tertullian de praescript in fine and called Quarto-decimans In the third Century by the Pope Cornelius and his Roman Councell the Novatian heresy was condemned Euseb. ex versione Rufini lib. 6. histor cap. 33. and though there were not as many Bishops in that Roman Councell as at Trent yet the whole Church thought the authority sufficient and legal to declare the Novatians hereticks The same Pope and Stephen his Successour condemned such Christians as thought and taught that they who had bin baptised by hereticks ought to be rebaptised In the forth Century the Arian heresy was condemned by the Councell of Nice wherin were but 318. Bishops whose testimony was thought sufficient and legal against a far greater
of their Religion which was to recurr to the letter of Scripture conâ—â—â—ning the true sense therof delivered by 〈…〉 and practise of the Catholick Church doctrin 〈…〉 primiâ—â—ve Fathers and General Coâ—â—cells but these vpstarts knowing their new fancies 〈…〉 agreable therunto Insteed of the ancient faith of Christendom they resolved to maiâ—â—ain 〈◊〉 condemned heresies following in this manner of proceeding their first Apostles Luther Calvin c. who would admit of nothing but the 〈◊〉 of Scripture interpreted by themselves after an 〈…〉 manner We will instance 〈◊〉 three Doctor Wiâ—aker Arch-bishop VVhitgift and Doctor Fulk omitting many others Doctor VVhitaker in his answer to Doctor Sanders demonstrations pag. 21. saith we repose no such confidence in the Fathers writings that we take any certain proof of Religion from them because we place all our faith and Religion not in human but in divine authority if therfore you bring vs what some Father hath taught or what the Fathers vniversaly all together have delivered the same except it be approved by Testimony of Scriptures it availeth nothing it convinceth nothing For the Fathers are such witnesses as they have also need of the Scriptures to be their witnesses if deceived by error c. And Yet this same Whitaker vndertook to maintain Bishop Jewell's Challenge by Fathers and Councells Archbishop Whitgift was no less but rather more injurious for in his defence of the Prelatick Church against the Puritan Cartwright pag. 402. 473. he is not ashamed to say that all the learned Bishops and learned writers of the Greek and latin Church for the most part where spotted with the doctrin of free will Invocation of Saints c. And thence inferrs that in no age since the Apostles time any company of Bishops held so perfect and sound doctrin in all points as himself and his fellow Bishops of England To what impiety and impudency are men driven by defending heretical novelties Doctor Bristow alleadgeth the Testimonies of S. Epiphanius S. Hierom and S. Austin condemning the heresies of Aerius Iovinian and Vigilantius against fasting days commanded by the Church prayer for the dead prayer to Saints against the honoring of their Reliques against preferring Virginity before Matrimony c. Doctor Fulk answereth that Epiphanius and Augustin were deceived in recording those for Heresies which are not and that Hierom rather raild then reasoned and that Vigilantius was a good man and his opinions sound 〈◊〉 Chrysostom is alledged for the Mass saying the Apostles â—â—creed that in the Sacrifice of the Altar there should be made prayers for the departed Fulk answereth where he saith it was decreed by the Apostles he must pardon us for crediting him because he cannot shew it us out of the Acts and writings of the Apostles And divers other Fathers being quoted to confirm St. Chrysoâ—â—â—m's testimony Fulk says who is witness that this is the Tradition of the Apostles you will say Tertullian Cyprian Austin Hierom and a great many more But I would learn why the Lord would not have this set forth by Mathew Mark Luke or Paul why they were not chosen scribes hereof rather then Tertullian Cyprian Hierom Austin and others such as you name This desperat shift of slighting the ancient Fathers Testimony was the ordinary way of answering Catholick Books for many years but some of the Protestant Writers observing how the wise and well meaning persons of their own Religion were not satisfied therewith and that there could no reason be given why any Christian should rather believe a Luther Zuinglius Calvin Beza Peter Martyr Thomas Cranmer Chark Fulk Whitaker or VVhitgift then a Cyprian a Tertullian Basil Hierom Chrysostom an Ambrose or an Austin especially in a matter of fact such as our controversies are to wit whether the Apostles and the true Church taught this or that sense of Scripture and doctrin seeing these holy and leaâ—â—ed Fathers lived in the primitive times and more then 12. or 13. hundred years neerer to the Apostles then the aforesayd Protestant Doctors and by consequence might be more easily and exactly informed Some of the Protestant Writers I say observing how much their cause was prejudiced by this conteâ—â—â—â— of antiquity and Fathers resolved 〈◊〉 more to try Iewell 's Method and see whether their impudency in falsifying might have better success then his either for want of courage and means in Catholicks to manifest their corruptions or for the hopes they had to discredit our Testimony and suppress such 〈◊〉 as we should venture to print and publish against themselves and the states Religion which they maintained But no sooner came any Protestant Book to sight but by God's assistance it was answered with all possible speed and it's falsifications discovered and some of our Catholick writers made it their business to manifest the frauds and four beries of Protestant Controversorâ— one of ours say's To declare that this spirit of fals dealing ioyned with necessity and misery of their bad cause is common not only vnto him Morton but vnto many of his brethren and must needs be vnto all them whensoever they take pen in hand to defend the same for that one ly cannot be defended without an other therfore I do produce ten several witnesses two of them called Bishops M. r Iewell and M. r Horn five inferior Ministers M. r Iohn Fox M. r Calfeild M. r Hanmer M. r Chark and M. r Perkins and might have named five times more three lay men also and Knights that have written against us Sir Francis Hastings S. r Philip Mornay and S. r Edward Cook alledging not one but sundry examples out of each of their works and might inlarge myself to a volume in that argument if I would say what I have found in their and their Brethrens works in this kind c. Any man who desires to be rightly informed in this important matter of the Protestant Clergys true or fals dealing in religion may peruse and conferr the Books on both sides I will not detain my Reader longer with Q. Elizabeths Writers being to treat of the same again when we answer the like objections of Protestants against Catholick Writers yet J can not omit to let him see in one person the hypocrisy of many in one I say that professeth as commonly they all do so much sincerity in treating of Controversies as might seem to excuse the necessity of any further inquiry if his fourberies had not bin manifested to the world not only by his accusers but by his own answers so weake and impertinent they are that they conclude nothing but his obstinacy in â—â—thering to his former errors though he be evidently convicted of being an Impostor The writer I speak of is VVillet who as you have seen heretofore makes this protestation I take God to witness before whom I must render account c. that the same faith and religion which I defend is taught in the more substantial points by those Histories
it was your 〈…〉 should go home vntill your Grace sent for 〈…〉 sayd J gave no such order Doctor Cavell is 〈…〉 sayd J vnderstood your Grace so 〈…〉 Lord tuâ—ning 〈◊〉 to the Knight sayd with an angry 〈…〉 as soon as J came to the Court to day the first word 〈…〉 spake vnto me he asked me what I had don with him 〈…〉 book you are a fellow indeed we have dealt 〈…〉 thou art a bold Companion to deliver such a book 〈…〉 Then J began to speak and to yeeld my reasons 〈…〉 but my Lord proceeded in his wrathfull speeches and 〈…〉 and angry words he added I will even send 〈…〉 thou art worthy to be set on the pillory and to 〈…〉 for a libelling Knave as thou art I answeâ—â—◠〈…〉 your Grace J hope I have not deserved 〈…〉 I have set my hand to that which I 〈…〉 I desire my Lord but to be taught the truth 〈…〉 sayd thou be taught thou art a foolish bold knave 〈…〉 as thou art before I have don with 〈◊〉 〈…〉 Lord had chafed and spoken largely his 〈…〉 he had put me in a bodily feare the Knight 〈◊〉 Corner began to speak and say my Lord he will be 〈…〉 Mr. Walsingham I dare say is sorry for his 〈◊〉 you shall see he will conform himself as he should 〈…〉 yet stil continued in his rough and angry 〈…〉 no man forsooth will serve you but the King to 〈…〉 allpunc I answered may it please your Grace to 〈…〉 reasons why I came chiefly to the King then sayd 〈◊〉 Lord why what hast thou to do with the King what 〈…〉 if thou werâ— hanged like a foolish Knave as thou art 〈…〉 other such like vehement and threatning speeches 〈…〉 the end he sayd come near for that all this 〈…〉 stood a loof And then he called for his Secretary or Notary saying 〈…〉 indignation to me Come come you hither I will examin 〈◊〉 Lord â— will write to the Commissary that he shall not 〈◊〉 or hinder you in any thing and so calling for pen 〈…〉 his letter the summ wherof was this 〈…〉 the Bearer hereof seemeth to be somewhat 〈…〉 towards popery we will that you appoint some 〈…〉 and learned Divine who may conferr with him and 〈…〉 his doubts but let all things be so don as 〈…〉 not be discouraged nor his infirmity divulged 〈…〉 sayd my Lord you see what I have written 〈…〉 〈…〉 any way prejudice you c. I doubt not but 〈…〉 come again you will be wel resolved and 〈…〉 I hope so my Lord sayd I you go to 〈…〉 my Lord yes and it please your Lordship 〈…〉 that is vvell sayd my Lord. And thus having 〈…〉 my Lords letter he bid me farewell and then 〈…〉 leave of Doctor Covell he spake very kindly to me 〈…〉 I hope when you come again Mr. Walsingham you 〈…〉 of another mind and all shall be well And so from 〈…〉 I passed to London and from thence the next day 〈◊〉 Countrey somewhat to satisfie my friends and to 〈…〉 what the rumors raised about me 〈◊〉 Walsinghams address to Mr. Rolfe 〈…〉 of St. Albans And of his 〈◊〉 with Doctor Downham and an other 〈◊〉 the Protestant Clergy and his perusal of Mr. 〈◊〉 Books recommanded to him by my Lord of 〈…〉 and of the answer of the Defence 〈◊〉 the Censure MR. Walsingham thus dispatcht without any Satisfaction of his doubts he began to distrust and suspect the Protestant Clergy and Religion but howeâ—â—◠〈…〉 that I had read the 〈◊〉 of the 〈…〉 had driven me into many doubts 〈…〉 I declared how that Book 〈…〉 whom 〈…〉 to be a man of God to have 〈…〉 the Church of Rome by the insâ—igation of the 〈…〉 had much Conference c. which of true surely 〈…〉 to be of some better faith and Religion 〈…〉 have the original and begining from the Dâ—vil 〈…〉 common practise of the Papists to 〈…〉 of God and I think I haâ—â— the answer to that book 〈…〉 sayd Mr. VVâ—lsingham have a sight of that 〈◊〉 And now being dinner time Mr. Doctor sayd he 〈…〉 with Mr. Arch-Deacon and so he left me not 〈…〉 it seemed to have any further conference with 〈…〉 made me conceive an hard opinion of Mr. Doctors 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 who perceiving in what state I was 〈◊〉 â—dolatry Antichrist c. would seeme so willing as he 〈◊〉 withdraw himself But meeting Mr. Rolfe he wished 〈◊〉 any wise so expect Doctor Downham which J 〈…〉 〈◊〉 with him to his house in Company of one or two 〈◊〉 more 〈◊〉 Mr. VValsingham came to Dr. Downham house at 〈…〉 shewed him some of Luthers works wherin he 〈…〉 worst things ther he had noted out of the defence 〈◊〉 Censure and the Doctor alwayes diveâ—ted him from the 〈◊〉 of the truth and from comparing his notes with the 〈◊〉 The next day morning an other Minister came to 〈…〉 whom he made acquainted with Mr. 〈…〉 who thervpon desired 〈◊〉 have some conference 〈…〉 perplexed soul and having related to that ancient 〈…〉 doubts the remedy he applied was to inveigh 〈◊〉 the Papists obstinacy vntrue dealing Jndulgences c. 〈…〉 word to answer Mr. VValsinghams difficulties who 〈…〉 the answer to the defence of the Censure took his 〈◊〉 of Doctor Downham men by the Jnstigation of some who were far blinded with 〈◊〉 against them Mr. Bell's second Book called a Survey of Popery Mr. 〈◊〉 pervsed because he had promised and took no 〈◊〉 some corruptions he had found therin of St. Chrysostom 〈…〉 of Nice St. Austin St. Gregory c. with a 〈◊〉 to shew them to my Lord of Canterbury who did 〈◊〉 esteem the Author and extoll the Book He read 〈◊〉 third book of Mr. Bell's called the downfall of popery 〈◊〉 he found also many falsifications to maintain 〈◊〉 and against popes wherof one was this Antoninus 〈◊〉 bishop of Florence affirmeth saith Mr. Bell pag. 40. 〈◊〉 Pope Martin the fifth dispensed with one who had contracted 〈◊〉 â—â—â—summated matrimony with his own natural and full sister 〈…〉 Father and Mother citing these words of Antoninus 〈…〉 cum quadam ejus Germana which he englished as 〈◊〉 have heard his own natural and full sister c. cutting of 〈◊〉 the sentence that ensued and confuted his falsification 〈◊〉 cognoverat fornicariè whom he had known in fornication 〈◊〉 the sentence in Antoninus is that Pope Martyn the 3. 〈◊〉 a great suit and long deliberation did dispence with one 〈…〉 married with the sister of her whom he had known in fornication that is to say with his concubines sister which dispensation saith Antoninus was hardly granted and one theiâ— reason of the grant was saith he for that the parâ—â—â—â— could not be separated without great scandal nor were fit to enter into Religion Now as to Mr. Chark's answer or reply to the defence of the Censure which Doctor Downham had lent vnto me I found therin no satisfaction for I saw in effect saith
the Spaniards hear of such a Proposition nor the Catholick Natives accept of us if their Masters would grant it The Spaniards understand how interwoven the Interest of their Monarchy is with ours in case we gave liberty to Catholicks but think it not policy to trust us much upon any other Terms and desire our Conversion or a Toleration not only out of Charity to others but out of Conveniency to themselves and therefore they were so earnest with our late King in Spain to renounce his Protestancy and some attribute to his aversion against the Catholick Profession the breach of the Spanish Match We see how they sent three Ambassadors one upon another to demand the late Royal Princess of Orange for the Prince of Spain not doubting but that in her tender years she would have been brought to be of her intended Spouse his Religion We have indeed been most Happy in the Person and Royal Issue of our Vertuous Queen and Gracious Queen Mother and yet the French confess they did not that Favour unto us for any Happiness they wished us but to compass their own ends and obtain some advantages of our late King when the Passion of love to his beautiful Spouse made him forget the reasons he had to be averse from matching in her Family Our Alliances with Spain are Conjunctions of both Monarchys against an irreconciliable and common Enemy France They are not only private Contracts between the Married Princes but publick concerns of their Loyal People The Puritans always oppos'd them for that they knew Matches with Spain engaged that Monarchy in crossing their Presbyterian Plots and designs against our Monarchs They would not have presumed to Rebel against Charles the I. had it not been the Interest of the French King to foment Rebellion against the Lawful Kings of England and the English Kings of France Whereas on the contrary 't is the interest of Spain to maintain the Right of our Kings encrease their Power and offer them Conveniencies and help to recover their own in France We may therefore say with Truth that the French King and Ministers seek our Alliance thereby to lessen our Power But the Spaniards to increase it We must judge of the Intentions of Princes by their Interests it is the Interest of Spain that England be Powerful it is the Interest of the French King to destroy both it and that Line which claimes a Right to France We see how much addicted he and his Ministers were to the late Usurpers and Rebels By their Kindness to Cromwel and to his Sons it doth appear they had rather any Line should reign then the Right And because our Kings Antient Right to France if they did favour Catholicks would in all liklihood give them footing in Normandy and Aquitain some Politians are of opinion that the French Statesmen like well enough of Protestancy in England How far their Christianity doth incline them to wish our Kings and these Kingdoms were Catholick we cannot tell but their Policy and Proceedings seem not shew any great Zeal for our Conversion fearing perhaps that Popery may make us Popular in France and put us into a condition of recovering our own To conclude this matter of State wherein I am engaged against my Will by the Impertinency and Importunity of our Adversaries pretending that our Cotholick Religion is disadvantagious to these Kingdoms and by reason of the too great influence such humane considerations as these have upon state Ministers in their choice and settlement of Divine Worship in Commonwealths I desire the Judicious Reader will reflect upon the Situation and Fertility of these Islands the honest disposition and Warlike Genius of the Inhabitants the irreconciliable quarrel of the French Kings to ours the interest of Spain in promoting these our Rights and then after mature consideration let him be Judge whether any Monarchy in Christendom hath such means and may make such Friends to raise it self without injustice into a great Empire And what great pity 't is that all these means and Friends are rendred unprofitable by our persecuting the old Faith and by professing a new Religion that divides us at home makes our Government odious to such as ought to be our Subjects abroad and deprives us of the true Friendship and Succours of Spain whose interest it is that we were or at least did Tolerate Catholicks and were so considerable as to gain our own or by endeavouring to regain France were able to divert the French from invading Spain Italy and Flanders This is as much as I thought fit and perhaps more then some will think I ought to say in a matter of this nature But something must have been answered to stop the mouths of our politick Controversors who continually harp upon this string of reason of state in their Books against the Roman Catholick Faith pretending to demonstrate that it is inconsistent with the Interest and Greatness of our Kings with the Peace and Prosperity of their Subjects Therefore leaving this Argument I will return to that which is more proper for my profession and shew how manifestly God hath confirm'd our Catholick Faith and confuted the Protestant persuasion by Miracles which are the greatest Evidence that is consistent with the nature and merit of Christian belief For every point wherein Protestants we differ I will relate Miracles wrought in favour of our Doctrine and our sense of Scripture against theirs not recorded by uncertain or obscure Authors but by the prime Saints and Doctors of the Catholick Church in the Ages wherein they lived THE FOVRTH PART The Roman Catholick Religion in every particular wherin it differs from the Protestant confirmed by vndeniable Miracles SECT I. That such Miracles as are approved by the Roman Catholick Church in the Canonization of Saints are true miracles and the doctrin which they confirm can not be rejected without denying or doubting of Gods Veracity and how every Protestant doth see true Miracles though he doth not reflect vpon them in confirmation of the Roman Catholick Faith BY Miracles approved by the Roman Catholick Church I vnderstand such Miracles as induced the said Church to canonize and worship for Saints the persons by whose prayers or reliques they were wrought As for other miracles though I know many not mentioned in the Acts and Processes of Saints Canonizations are true so doubt I not but some vulgarly reported may be fals but that is a thing wholy impertinent to my design and the dispute against Protestants 'T is sufficient for my purpose and their confusion that some true miracles have bin and are wrought in confirmation of that Roman Catholick Doctrin which they deny or doubt of and we believe And first we are to know that no Confessors Martyrs have a priviledge Martyrdom it self being a notorious miracle are canonized or worshiped by the Roman Catholick Church before the Pastors therof see authentick proofs of supernatural miracles wrought by those Confessors or their Reliques
conclude what censure themselves deserve for being obstinat against our doctrin and for running with the appearance of sense against the express words of Scripture confirmed by so supernatural and visible a miracle as our not condescending or assenting to that evidence which we as men are naturaly inclined to follow It is an vndoubted Maxim wherin both Catholicks and protestants agree that God only can work vpon the soul while it is in the body immediatly without the help of our senses or without making impressions vpon the Organs therof The Devil can not suggest or convey hereticall opinions into our minds otherwise then by so tempering the objects and tampering with our senses that the soul doth willfully though vnwarily embrace deceitful appearances for real truths His whole power and art consists in humoring the soul in its mistake of these sensual appearances and allurements making them to seem vnquestionable evidences for it would quite destroy his drift and spoil his market if the soul did suspect a fallacy or at least reflect vpon the vanity of sensual objects and appearances Wherfore he always inculcats that the best rule in matters of faith is not to contradict or contemn vpon any score whatsoever the experiments and appearances of sense Even in Paradise before mans soul was wounded and weakned he attemped and compassed the fall of our first Parents by a fallacy grounded vpon the evidence or appearance of their senses against Gods word and warning God told them they should dye if they did eat of the forbidden fruit but by the sight and tast of the forbidden fruit the Devil wrought so vpon their souls that they believed him and their senses and preferred that fallacious evidence before Gods express word And if Sathan prevailed with them in the state of innocency to judge of divin revelations rather by their own senses then by the literal sense of Gods word how vnlikely is it that after such success he will tempt their posterity in a contrary manner or that he will suggest to men that they ought not to believe their eyes and senses in the Controversy of Transubstantiation but rather rely vpon the litteral sense of Christs words This is my Body Seing therfore it is a strange and singular miracle that so many pious and learned men of different tempers interests times and Nations after so frequent and serious debates in a matter wherupon depends their eternal happiness should without any present or prudent advantage or allurement resolve to contradict their own senses and curb their nature and inclinations of judging according to their sight tast c. and that this great miracle can not be attributed to the Devil whose suggestions and impressions reach not the soul vnless they be conveyed through our senses and our selves consent to the sensual solicitations and appearances wherwith Sathan doth assault and allure us it followeth that our Roman Catholick resistance and resolution of not condescending to those solicitations and of not crediting such appearances must be a miracle of God and the effect of his supernatural grace not of the Devil or of any natural power of our own So that our adoration of the Blessed Sacrament and our belief of Transubstantiation which are the things Protestants most except against in the Catholick Religion if they reflect vpon them will be found to be supernatural miracles and convincing motives for their Conversion to our Roman Catholick Faith Let Protestants number also the particular doctrins wherin they differ from Roman Catholicks and observe how our belief and practise in such particulars go against sensual appearances and pervers inclinations and they will find we have as many visible miracles as there are doctrinal and practical differences in our Church from Protestancy To these may be added the general signs or marks of the Church as our vnity in faith the continuance and vniversality of our doctrin our Apostolical succession our conversion of Nations to Christianity c. No Protestant can rationaly deny that every one of these is a visible and supernatural miracle which can be as litle attributed to human industry as to chance or fate For if they might how comes it to pass that not one of these signs can or could ever be found in any other Congregation of Christians but ours This much I thought fit to say not to satisfy the curiosity but the conscience of them who desire to see any one vndeniable miracle that favors Popery And albeit any one true miracle doth confirm the whole doctrin of our Roman Church yet J will set down more then one for confirmation of most particulars wherin we differ from Protestants and begin with what we have in hand concerning Transubstantiation and the adoration of Christ in the Sacrament which our Adversaries pretend to be a kind of Idolatry for that our selves confess the Species or accidents of bread and wine do remain and they are creatures by us adored together with Christ. Our common and constant answer wherunto no reply can be given is that we adore the Species no more when we adore Christ in the Sacrament then the Apostles and others who conversed with him vpon earth adored his cloak or cloaths when they adored himself SECT II. Of true miracles related in the Ecclesiastical Histories by men of greatest authority in every age to confirm the particular mysteries of our Catholick faith and that sense of Scripture wherin Roman Catholicks differ from Protestants THere is not any thing so evident which is not questioned by obstinate and interested persons The Protestant layty in regard of their education are fixt in the maintenance of Protestancy the clergy are interested because it is their livelyhood Let Catholick miracles be never so visible or credibly reported Protestants look vpon them as mistakes and that can be for no other reason but becaus themselves are setled in a prejudice against the doctrin of the Church of Rome The Authors that relate Popish miracles are credited in all other matters and esteemed â—udicious persons but when they come to that point they must needs loos their witts or be judged Jmpostors To avoyd this Cavil or confute the Calumny J have fixed vpon Authors whose wisedom and integrity hath never hitherto bin called in question even in points of doctrin and the sole denial of whose Testimony is held to be a sufficient evidence of heresy or foolery in the person that contradicts it and of weaknes in the cause that can not be maintained without so vnreasonable a contradiction And seing they are credited in matters of faith J hope they deserve credit in matters of fact Of miracles related by St. Chrysostom St. Gregory Nazianzen St. Austin St Nylus St. Cyprian the Martyr St. Gregory the great St. Optatus and others in confirmation of Transubstantiation Adoration of Christ in the Sacrament the Sacrifice of the Mass Communion vnder one Kind Prayer for the Dead and Purgatory A Certain venerable old man saith St. Chrysostom to
Fallaise in so much as she persuaded her husband to leave Geneva and go to Lansanâ—â— where she revealed the whole matter Mahomet t is true was a Cheat but a mere cunning cheat then Luther Calvin or Cranmer c. for by his Dove or fitts of the falling sickness he made people believe that the holy Ghost appeared and inspired to him the Alcoran but the Protestant Reformers had not so much to shew for their new doctrin Canon Translations and their new sense of Scripture Mahomet was constant to his principles the Protestant Parliament and Reformers were as changable as the times and humors of the giddy people and therfore may with more reason then the Turks give the Moon crescent for the Crest of their Religions as Catholicks do the Cross. Here in England they changed with Henry 8. the Roman faith for Articles of Religion devised by the Kings Majesty As soon as he dyed they changed that faith into Zuinglianism to comply with the Protector Somerset within two or three years after they changed Zuinglianism into Calvinianism at the suit of Calvin and reformed the Liturgy accordingly After K. Edward 6. death they returned with Q. Mary to the old faith With Q. Elizabeth they restored the new but with some alterations When K. James succeeded they changed their Translations of Scripture and other things In K. Charles 1. time prelatick Protestancy was pulled down by Presbytery this by Independency c. Prelatick Protestancy being restored again by K. Charles 2. the formes of Ordination wherupon depend the validity of the prelatick Ministery Church and Sacraments were not thought sufficient and therfore are now changed into more Catholick forms and therby all is left doubtfull and changeable for if the Church of England acknowledgeth to have erred in a thing of so great importance what assurance can it have of not erring in all the rest In a word Protestants in this one Kingdom and in this one age have made moâ—â— changes of Religions then Mahometans in the ten ages they have continued and in the greatest part of the world which they have conquered These things maturely considered makes Mahometism as probable a Religion as the best kind of Protestancy and therfore it would be no great wonder if they who believe the Protestant and Prelatick Clergy and take their word and fancies for true Scripture and Christianity should alter their belief vpon the change of that Clergys testimony acknowledging that hitherto they had bin mistaken which they may confess at any time becaus their Church is acknowledged fallible and that now they find the Turks have the true faith for that they reject all such books of Scripture as any Christians ever doubted of and that as lawfully as the pretended apocrypha are rejected by Protestants vpon the same ground and likewise believe all Protestant fundamental points necessary for salvation seing they believe of Christ as much as Arians Socinians and Chillingworth with his Sect of wits nay as much as the moderat and modern Prelatick writers who say that it is sufficient to believe Christ is the word and son of God which Mahomet never denyed If any Mahumetan Prince could pretend a title to this British Monarchy with probability of prevailing why may not we think he would find the Protestant Clergy as ready to comply with his Religion therby to secure their own and promote his interest as they were ready to change the Catholick and legal Religion which was professed in Q. Maries time for complying with Q. Elizabeth and fortifying her weak title against the legitimat and vndoubted Heirs All things weighed there is less difference between Mahumetism and prelatick Protestancy then between prelatick Protestancy and Popery for that Popery and Protestancy agree only in the name of Christianity in the motive and manner of faith they differ and in the ground therof as also in the Canon letter and Sense of Scripture but Mahumetism and Protestancy though they agree not in the letter of Scripture Protestants admitting into their Canon more books therof then the Turks yet they both agree in the rule of Religion though not in the application as also in the rule wherby their Canon and sense of Scripture is discerned which is every mans privat judgment in controverted matters in that point which is not controverted to wit one Deity the consent and concurrence of the generality of the world or evident reason is the foundation as well of Mahumetism as of protestancy as also in the point of the immortality of the soul. Therfore I see no impossibility or improbability said this great wit why Mahumetism may not in time be made the Religion of these Nations without violating the principles or altering the grounds of Protestancy and the prelatick Clergy be as much applauded and rewarded for the one change as for the other The greatest obstacle is that no Mahumetan Prince can pretend a title even such as Q. Elizabeths was to the Crown God almighty deliver us from so great evils and open the eyes of them that do not see the precipices wherunto their souls are led by such principles and grant the learned prelatick Clergy grace to prefer truth before falshood conscience before conveniency and eternity before the few days which they are to enjoy Benefices and Bishopricks But in case they do not for fear of loosing their credit and conveniences recant their errors J hope the Protestant Layty will have so much curiosity as to examin whether it be possible that so many Catholick Authors as have written books of Controversies should damn and discredit themselves by forging and feigning Protestant frauds and falsifications quoting the very places and pages where they are to be found affirming that without such practices protestancy cannot be maintained to examin I say whether we Catholicks can be so wicked and witless as to accuse men of such grievous crimes without hopes of any honor or profit to our selves but rather with a certainty of an immediat discovery of our impostures If this one thing be maturely considered the Protestant Layty and their vnlearned Clergy that rely so much vpon the sufficiency and sincerity of Cranmer Jewel Fox Morton Andrews Whitaker Fulk Perkins Vsher Laud Abbots Chillingworth Bramhall Cosins Hamond Taylor c. will believe us or at least examin and certainly find most palpable vnexcusable corruptions and contradictions in every one of their own Authors books composed against the Roman doctrin and conclude with us that Piety and Policy is mistaken in promoting Protestancy and persecuting Popery and that a good revenue may be conscientiously setled if legaly demanded vpon the Crown and vpon the poor soldiers and seamen that defend these nations against forreign invasions and rebellious insurrections Seing the Pope and his Roman Catholick Clergy in all likelihood will be content to resign their right and interest in the Church revenues to his Majesty as they did in the like occasion to Q. Mary who notwithstanding
the tendernes of her conscience was satisfied there could be no scruple of Sacriledge in applying with consent of the true owners ecclesiastical livings to pious and publick vses And now I hope I may conclude this Treatise with humbly desiring a Conference or examination of Protestant and Catholick books at least of one for each side let the quotations of Doctor Taylors Dissuasive be viewed and that book or any other writ against the Roman Religion stand for the Protestants sincerity t is like he writ nothing carelesly or rashly his declared drift being to make a whole Nation Protestants and professing himself to be only Amanuensis to a prelatick Convocation of reformed Bishops which in his Preface he compares with that Assembly of the Apostles wherin choyce was made of Iudas his Successor and sayes the lot of St. Mathias fell vpon himself and that some other like himself was Barnabas the just Jf this holy Convocation of Protestant Apostles should set forth a Book that hath more lyes then leaves I hope men may advise their friends to consider whether a Religion that cannot be maintained but by such men and means and a Clergy that practiseth such frauds and falsifications ought to be preferred before a Religion and Clergy that not only professeth as all others do to write truth but presseth to come to a publick trial therof in a â—egall way and rather then fail herein are content that the controversy be decided by them that are known to be most zealously devoted to Protestancy I do not instance Bp. Taylors Dissuasive from Popery for the Trial as if his falsifications to maintain Protestancy were more numerous or more enormous then those of other writers that have defended the same cause No. He is more waâ—y then many and more moderat then most of his predecessors or equalls But I instance his book to give my adversaries all the advantages that the learning of the Author and the Authority of a Convocation can afford Jf they have a better opinion of the sufficiency of Bishop Jevell then of Bp. Taylor they may fix rather vpon his Apology for the Church of England then vpon Doctor Taylors Dissuasive from Popery authorized by the Church of Ireland To Jevells Apology we oppose Harding Stapleton and Rastalls Answers To Taylors Dissuasive Worsley Lengar and Sergeants Annotations But if they refuse this offer as pointing but at two particular Doctors of their Church let them be pleased to have the truth of their Reformation and the sincerity of their whole Clergy examined by answering to the frauds and falsifications wherwith I charge their whole Church and calling in this book FINIS The Summe of this Treatise Containing the Substance of every Section THE FIRST PART Containing the Matter of Fact of the Beginning Progress Principles and effects of Protestancy SECTION I. HOw necessary a rational religion is for a peaceable government and wherin doth the reasonableness of Religion consist How dangerous for a temporal Soveraign to pretend a spiritual supremacy over his subjects Heathen Princes durst not assume it without a persuasion in their subjects that it was due by descent from some Deity or that the Gods signified their approbation therof by prodigies and miracles The great Turk notwithstanding his tyranny thinks it not policy to pretend a spiritual jurisdiction over his subjects though slaves The ground of policy piety and peace consists in establishing by law a Religion confirmed by miracles that such a Religion will make the Prince powerfull and popular the Prelats respected the people willing to obey and pay taxes It takes away all pretexts of rebellion vpon the score of a tenderness of conscience How necessary it is for the Government to have a devout Clergy and that Clergy at the Soveraigns devotion and Some of them emploied in State affairs Therby all disputes between the spirituall and temporall jurisdictions are prevented With how much reason Statesmen dread such disputes For the space of 1500. years the Catholick world believed that the Bishop of Rome had the supreme spiritual jurisdiction over souls as being Christ's Vicar vpon earth and that only such as were of his Communion and vnder his obedience were members of the Catholick Church and therfore the Greeks for exempting the Bishop of Constantinople and themselves from that obedience were declared Schismaticks others were condemned as Hereticks for teaching and professing doctrin contrary to the Roman Both the doctrin and authority of the Roman Bishops and Clergy hath been confirmed by vndeniable true miracles even here in England Jt was held to be the only Catholick doctrin in St. Gregory the great his time That faith which wee Roman Catholicks now profess is the same in every particular with that of St. Gregory and of all Orthodox Christians of his time and for confirmation wherof true miracles have been wrought SECT II. OF the Author and beginning of Protestancy The first Preacher therof was Martin Luther an Augustin Friar who from his youth had bin lianted by the Devil and presumed to have bin possessed He resolved to preach and write against the Mass praying to Saints and other Catholick Tenets after that the Devil had appeared to him and convinced him by Protestant arguments How weakly the Protestant writers endeavour to excuse Luthers disputation instruction and familiarity with the Devil Others acknowledge it and maintain that the Devils doctrin ought to be believed when it agrees with the Protestant interpretation of Scripture that is with every privat interpretation contrary to the sense of the whole visible Church How much it is against piety and policy to make the Protestant or any other privat interpretation of Scripture the Religion of the State or to preferr it before that of the Church and of the holy ancient Fathers quoted subsect 1. passim SECT III. OF the principles ad propagation of Protestancy How Luther begun his reformation by gaining Poets Players Painters and Printers to discredit by their Poems Pamphlets pictures and ballads the Roman Catholick Religion and its Clergy How he drew also many dissolute Friars and Priests to his side and married nine of them to so many Nuns in one day taking also one to himself How he made his reformation plausible to Libertins by teaching that only Faith was necessary for Salvation without troubling themselves with good works and popular by preaching that no Christian ought to be subject to an other and how therupon the Clowns and Tenants of Germany rebelled against their Princes and Landlords The three fundamental principles of Protestancy are 1. That for many ages the whole visible Church had bin in damnable errors and so continued vntill Luthers reformation 2. That there is no rule of faith but Scripture as Protestants are pleased to interpret it 3. That men are justified by only faith How from these principles have issued innumerable Protestant Religions contrary one to the other Luther did see his own reformation divided into 130. disagreing sects of
6. reign What a wicked man Arch. Cranmer was of Peter Martyr Echinus Bucer Latimer and Ridleys impieties SVBSECT III. OF Hooper Rogers Poynet Bale and Coverdale Hooper and Rogers combined against Crāmer and Ridley How Latimer joyned with them Their Project of Puritanism How Hooper inveighed against plurality of benefices when he had none and enjoyed two Bishopricks when his faction prevailed and left his friend Rogers in the lurch How Rogers and Coverdale conspired with Tyndall to falsify Scripture Bishop Poynets contest and Suit in law with a Butcher about the Butchers wife notwithstanding that Poynet had one of his own But Sentence was given for the Butcher against Poynet contrary to the Principles and liberty of Protestancy and to what the protestant Church had resolved before in the like case between Sir Ralph Sadler and one Barrow whose wife was decreed to be married to Sir Ralph during Barrows life Bishop Bales conversion to protestancy related by himself and attributed to his beloved Dol. What an impostor he was Bish Coverdales drunkenes and corruptions of Scripture How corrupt and vngodly a Scripture is the English translation of the Bible It was condemned by act of Parliament as fraudulent ād fals Notwithstanding which censure it was and is imposed vpon the Nation as the word of God sometimes it was called Mathews Bible othertimes the Bishops Bible or the Bible of the large volume with litle or no alteration Coverdales vanity in attempting to convert to protestancy the Vniversity of Oxford Laurence Sanders a Protestant Martyr and Priest his resolution to dy for legitimating his little bastard SVBSECT IV. ARch Cranmers conference with Doctor Martyn and other Catholicks How weakly he defended the Protestant cause How vainly Protestants pretend Scripture for their doctrin as all heretiks do How Cranmer was proved to be an heretick by the definition of Origen Tertullian c. SECT III. OF the Protestant Clergy in Q. Maries reign the same that afterwards founded Q. Elizabeths Church Their frauds factions cheats and changes of the English Protestant religion during their exile in Germany Related by Dr. Heylin How the German Protestants called the English Protestants the devils Martyrs and would not entertain their banished Clergy and Confessors How therupon the English clergy changed and accommodated their Religion to that of the places wherin they lived and printed books at Frankford and Geneva containing contrary doctrines for humoring dissenting churches How often they changed their Liturgy at Frankford Of Grindall Horn Sandys Chambers Pakhurst Whithead Whittingham Williams Goodman Wood Sutton Fox their frauds factions divisions and books against Q. Mary c. How vnfit men to be Bishops and to found a Church and yet they were the chief pillars and Prelats of Q. Elizabeths reformation SECT IV. ABominable frauds and wilfull falcifications of the protestant Clergy in Q. Elizabeths reign to maintain their doctrin set forth vnder the name of an Apology and defence of the Church of England How Q. Elizabeth gained the Nobility and House of Commons to vote in Parliament for reviving Protestancy Of Bish. Iewells ridiculous challenge at Pauls Cross. How all the Protestant Clergy conspired with him in his impostures How they were confuted by Doctor Harding Stapleton and other Catholicks All the Protestant writers borrow from Jewells impostures their arguments and authoritys against the Roman Catholick Religion Acknowledged by Dr. Heylin in his history of the Church of England SVBSECT I. THe Protestant Clergys fraud and falshood against Communion vnder one kind It was a thing indifferent in the ancient Church Proved by several instances Jewells ridiculous evasions SVBSECT II. JEwell and the Protestant Clergy censure as hereticks the same ancient Fathers they appeal vnto in other controversies for condemning the mariage of Priests They corrupt the Ecclesiastical history for the same reason and bring an example of an imaginary Bishop to confirm their corruption and pretend that S. Gregory Nazianzen says that a Bishop may minister the better in the Church for having a wife in his house and that his own Father was instructed in Ecclesiastical functions by his wife SVBSECT III. IEwell and his Prelaticks charge Cardinal Hosius and all Catholicks with contemning the holy Scriptures contrary to his own knowledge and even after he had bin admonished of the imposture SUBSECT IV. FAlsifications and frauds against the Bishop of Rome his Supremacy scripture falsified to impugne the same SVBSECT V. PRotestants frauds and falsifications to deny and discredit the Sacrifice of Mass. Their pretence that the ancient Mass was the same thing with the English communion or Liturgy Iewells impudency SUBSECT VI. PRotestant falsifications and corruptions of Scripture to make the Pope Antichrist and the succession of Bishops a mark of the beast Q. Elizabeths first Bishops were violently bent against Episcopal Succession because it was notorious that themselves wanted such a succession Want of Succession a mark of hereticks Proved by Fathers SVBSECT VII PRotestant falsifications to prove that Popes may and have decreed heresys SVBSECT VIII ITem to prove that Popes have insulted over Kings SVBSECT IX ITem to prove that S. Austin the Apostle of England was no Saint but an hypocrit as also to discredit Catholick Writers SVBSECT X. PRotestants frauds and falsifications of Scripture as likewise their altering of the 39. articles of Religion to make the laity believe that there are true Bishops and Priests in the Church of England Jtem their forgery of records The Evasions of Primat Bramhal and others concerning their Episcopal succession confuted SVBSECT XI XII AN advertisment to the Reader concerning Bishop Iewell of some learned Protestants converted to the Roman Catholick Faith by discovering the falsifications and frauds of his books Mr. Hookers sincerity questioned for his immoderat praises of so great and notorious an impostor in his Eccles. Polit. A feigned Protestant story of the two Doctors Reynolds How Iewell excused his falsifications in presence of the Erle of Leicester by saying that Papists must be dealt with as Papists SECT V. FRauds follies and falsifications of Iohn Fox his Acts of monuments and of his Magdeburgian Masters in their Centuries The litle sincerity of the English Church and Clergy in countenancing such fals dealing All sober men that read the works of the Magdeburgian Centurists must conclude they composed them rather in drinking stoves then in retired studies so rash and foolish are their censures of the greatest Doctors and Saints of Gods Church Valētia the Iesuit aptly compared these centurists to malefactors that confess all the knowing and honest men of the country or citty witness that they are theeves and hereticks c. And then these malefactors refute all this by only saying that the sayd knowing and honest men so highly esteemed by all the world for their knowledge and integrity spoke incommodiously and ignorantly when they accused the theeves Iohn Fox his absurdity in making the true Church visible to Protestants and invisible to Catholicks What
people are abused Many Protestant mistakes wherwith the common sort were fooled are now cleered and their own conveniency wil invite them to examin further the errors of doctrin incident to education from which errors the Protestant Church doth acknowledge it self not exempted If the Protestant faith be true such a trial as we desire will be of great satisfaction to the Professors therof and confirm them in their religion and convert Papists and Sectaries to the same if it be falfs besides the salvation of souls by a discovery and prosession of the Roman truth these kingdoms will be able not only to defend themselves but offend foreign Enemies after we are enabled thervnto by a conscientious addition of a million sterl per an to the publik revenue No danger of sacriledge in applying the Church revenues to pious and publick vses for the preservation of the people practised by the ancient Catholick Clergy Not one good reason why the Church of England ought not to admit of such a publick conference as we propose and desire Bishop Lauds reason to the contrary confuted The denying and differring it a sign that Protestants are guilty Catholicks grant conference to Protestants whensoever they demand it The Protestant layty have reason to question their Clergies Ordination and caracter as well as their doctrin The new change of their formes of ordination very suspicious That the Roman Religion is such a growing Religion proves it is the true Religion fit to be made the Religion of the state THE FOURTH PART THe Roman Catholick Religion in every particular wherin it differs from the Protestant is confirmed by considerable Miracles recorded not in vain Legends or modern Authors but in the most authentick histories of the world and by the ancient Fathers and Doctors of Gods Church SECT J. SUch Miracles as are approved by the Roman Catholik Church are true Miracles The doctrin confirmed by those Miracles cannot be rejected without doubting of Gods Veracity Every Protestant doth see though not observe true Miracles in confirmation of the Catholick faith What great scrutiny is made by the Roman Catholick Church into true Miracles and the lives of men that are to be canonized for Saints There can be no combination or cheat in such matters Some Miracles permanent that be seen by all men as that of S. Ianuarius in Naples An vndeniable Miracle of S. Francis Xavier wrought vpon Marcello Mastrilli most remarkable for many circumstances Miracles to confirm Popery related by the Magdeburgian Centurists but by them absurdly attributed to the Devil or said to be seigned True Miracles cannot be wrought to confirm falshood 't is against Gods veracity to permit the same Miracles oblige vs to believe the doctrin in confirmation wherof thy be wrought The difference between Antichrists and Catholicks Miracles or true and fals Miracles That all the Roman Catholicks adore the Sacrament and believe Transsubstantiation as also other points of Popery is an evident Miracle of God and can not proceed from the Devils power or art The Devil temps men to be hereticks by the means and ministery of their senses and by humoring the same not against the evidence and inclination of sense The general signs and marks of the Church are vndeniable Miracles No other Church besides the Roman Catholick can shew those signs SECT II. OF particular miracles that confirm the Roman Catholick Tenents and our sense of Scripture related by S. Chrysostome S. Gregory Nazianzen S. Austin S. Nilus S. Cyprian the Martyr S. Optatus S. Gregory the great and others in confirmation of adoring the B. Sacrament Transsubstantiation the Sacrifice of the Mass Communion vnder one kind prayer for the dead and Purgatory Primat Vshers falsifications and fraud to discredit some of these Miracles discovered Of Miracles in England related by Waldensis and recorded by the Archbishops of Canterburyes Register How Protestants falsify the very statuts and law books Miracles wrought by S. Bernard to confirm every controverted point of the Roman Catholick doctrin against the Protestant Protestant writers confess S. Bernard was a Saint and yet say his Miracles were wrought by the Devil How absurd SECT III. MIracles to confirm the worship and vertu of the sign of the Cross recorded by St. Paulinus St. Cyril of Jerusalem St. Athanasius St. Hierom St. Gregory Tuâ—onensis Nicephorus and Theodoret. How by Tradition from the Apostles the primitive Christians were accustomed to sign themselves frequently with the sign of the Cross. The first and worst Heretiks were enemyes of that sign Christs Cross multiplyed by miracle in St. Paulinus his time Protestant miracles are but cheats Not one of them true Protestants agree with Pagans heretiks and Magitians in contemning miracles and the sign of the Cross. How the Devils dread the same SECT IV. MIracles in confirmation of the Catholick worship of Jmages related by the most eminent authors of the Ecclesiasticall History and by the 2. Councell of Nice an 787. wherin were 350. Bishops St. Peters shaddow was the Image of his body and by scripture Act. 5.15 it appears to have wrought Miracles The Protestant Imposture concerning Christs statue that Iulian the Apostata broke confuted S. Iohn Dâ—mascens hand that was cut off by the practises of Image-breakers restored by his praying at our Ladies Image The Protestant evasion of civil and religious worship confuted SECT V. MIracles related by S. Austin S. Ambrose S. Gregory Nazianzen S. Chrysostom S. Hierom S. Optatus S. Bede S. Bernard S. Anselm and others in confirmation of prayer to Saints worshipping their Reliques of the vertue of holy water the Sacraments of Confirmaon Confession and extrem Vnction The doctrin of Indulgences confirmed by the same Miracles that confirm worship of Saints Pilgrimages c. The truth of all S. Thomas of Canterburyes Miracles evidenced by one that Fox recounts and picks out to discredit the test What litle reason Protestants have to suspect our Catholick Miracles of forgery How severe the Roman Church is in the scrutiny and punishment of such Impostures Reflections vpon Bishop Taylors Treatise of Confirmation Confession and extrem Vnction maintained to be Sacraments by ancient Fathers S. Bedes holiness and learning acknowledged by Protestants He relates Miracles wherby the errors of Protestancy are confuted How absurdly Protestants contemn the authority of the holy Fathers in Miracles admitting it in matters of faith How ridiculous John Fox his Miracles are how vnwisely the Prelatick Clergy countenance his Acts and Monuments that have so spread Puritanism in England A Paralell between Protestancy and Mahometism FINIS THE CONCLVSION To the right Honorable the Committee OF PARLIAMENT FOR RELIGION May it please your Honors VEnerable St. Bede in his History of the Church of England recounteth how St. Austin the Monk and our Apostle Sent by St. Gregory the Great Bishop of Rome to convert our Saxon Ancestors from Paganism to Christian Religion arriving at the Isle of Tanet in Kent gave notice vnto King Ethelbert then a
only more â—ound in point of Christiatity but more safe in order to the government then any others And though it be a common and true saying that the greatest Clerks are not the wisest men and by consequence not so fit to prescribe rules for governing as wordlings that are not Divines or as wranglers that are Lawyers yet I humbly conceive that when the misfortunes of a government proceed not from want of judgment or resolution in the Councel but from want of faith or which is the same from an acknowledged vncertainty of faith in the Church Catholick Divines seing we are unanimous in matters of Christian belief and do persuade the best part of Christendom that our Church is infallible in the same and if heard we doubt not to prevail with these British Nations also to credit vs in that important point however improbable it may seem to them at first sight I hope this supposed we Catholick Divines may without offence pretend to be better able to shew and salve the spiritual sore of this state then any Protestant Statists or schoolmen who want sufficient unity and assurance of faith in themselves to make their cure and care credible to others Seing therfore the foundation not only of Christian Religion but of a peaceable government doth consist in a firm persuasion of the people governed that the doctrin professed and established by Law is infallible and of Divine inspiration not of human invention and by consequence that the decrees and determinations of the State which in all Governments ought to be proportioned to the doctrin of its Church are lawfull and intended for the common good not designs or devices to fool the multitude feed the ministery or favor the soveraign and that not only evidence of falshood but vncertainty of truth in matters of Christianity must needs render the Church and State that profess such an vncertainty so weak and contemptible that the subjection to either cannot be otherwise secured then by the force and fear of a standing Army and that such a subjection doth savor more of a Turkish slavery then fâ—â—a Christian Society or of a civil subordination to publick authority and therfore is the cause of continual discontents and frequent rebellions and that no Church but the Roman Catholick doth as much as pretend or can persuade it s own infallibility in matters of Religion seing I say all this is manifest by reason and our wofull late experiences I question not but that the Parliament will be pleased to take in good part this humble proposal of saving our souls and of setling this state by the doctrin of the Roman Catholick Church and by the Revenues of the Protestant Prelatick Clergy especially if the corruptions of Scripture and falsifications of Councells and Fathers wherwith I do charge that Clergy and wherby alone they maintain their Protestancy be cleerly demonstrated in this Treatise and patiently heard in a publick Trial. It 's now above a Century of years since the great Statsmen of England have employed their wit and industry in devising how to setle Monarchy vpon Protestancy but vnder favor we Catholick Divines do shew and all Protestants may suspect by the success that in so great an affair they have proceeded like vnskillfull Architects that busy themselves altogether in proportioning and adorning the superstructures without inquiring into the strength and solidity of the foundation They mistook sand for stone fals translations for true Scripture a lay ministery for a lawful Clergy a temporal soveraignty for a spiritual supremacy They layd for the first stone of their New fabrik a sworn spiritual rebellion the oath of supremacy against the chief Prelat and common Father of all Christendom S. Peters Successor No marvail then if this fundation yeelded and the whole fabrik fell to the ground in our late distempers for by an evident parity of reason it must be concluded that it is as lawful for Protestants to depose Kings as Popes by vertue of their privat and arbitrary interpretations of scripture If notwithstanding the legal and long possession or prescription of a suprem spiritual superiority the Bishop of Rome may by the principles and prerogative of Protestancy be reformed and reduced to be only Patriarck of the West or a privat Bishop what temporal soveraignity can be absolute or secure among Protestants The same arguments the same texts of Scripture the same spirit the same interpretations of God's Word that Luther Calvin Cranmer and all other Protestants objected against the Popes supreme spiritual authority did the Presbyterians and other Protestants press by an vnanswerable paralel against the late King 's temporal Soveraignty Wherfore it is much to be feared that notwithstanding the extraordinary prudence of our government we shall be frequently involved in as great troubles and dangers as formerly and that the privat spirit and English Scripture interpreted by Protestants will prevail against lawfull Monarchy whensoever the like circumstances do concurr viz. a Zealous Parliament a mild King a covetous Clergy a stubborn people and resolute Rogues to lead them and declare to the Multitude their own strength as wel as the fundamental principles and priviledges of all Protestant Reformations In Catholick Commonwealths all these circumstances do meet the principles of Protestancy only excepted and yet the Catholick subjects remain immoveable in their obedience in regard of the credit and authority of their Church and Clergy which in privat confessions and publick exhortations continualy inculcat how inconsistant any privat or arbitrary interpretation of Scripture and by consequence any pretext of superiority over the Soveraign is with the Christianity and obsequiousnes of Catholick faith and how principal a part it is of that â—aith to believe not only that the Church is infallible in its doctrin but also that temporal Soveraigns are Gods Vice-regents and absolut in their government and therfore as such ought to be revered and obeyed And when by reason of heavy taxes or other such accidents the fire of sedition somtimes breaks forth among Catholicks it is generally speaking suddenly quencht by the authority and severity of the Clergies Censures against the Authors or by the devotion and reverence which even the most Irreverent of our profession exhibit to the Blessed Sacrament of the Altar that is shewn vpon such emergencies to the mutinous people which notwithstanding their fury and madness immediatly fall down to adore their God and Redeemer and for respect of him whom they beleeve to be realy present are appeased or at least give ear to their Pastors reasons and exhortations with more patience and better success then any Protestant people in the like occasions Wherfore though we Catholicks should grant as we neither do nor can that the Protestant or Prelatick reformation is as safe a way to Heaven as the Roman Religion yet methinks such Protestants as desire to live peaceably or govern prosperously ought to preferr Popery before Protestancy That K. Henry 8. in the heat
conferences of Religion wherby their title to the churchs-livings may be questioned They will pretend and preach â—hat it is against the rules as well of piety as of policy to inquire into the truth of doctrin or into the right of possession after 100. years prescription But they do not consider or at least would not have others consider that the Roman Catholicks prescriptioÌ„ of 1000. years in England and our Prelats legal possession of lands for the same space of years was not judged by Q. Elizabeths Bishops or Parliaments a sufficient Plea against the pretensions of the Crown to the Church revenues notwithstanding the Church then was thought to be infallible in doctrin and the revenues therof were first intended for and annexed to the Prelats and preachers of the same Roman Catholick doctrin and Church Now if the Protestant Bishops think that the Catholick Bishops were legally and lawfully dispossessed of their revenues and their Doctrin legaly and lawfully condemned and changed by Luther Calvin Cranmer or the Prelaticks interpretation of Scripture confirmed by Act of Parliament how can they imagin to make the world believe that it is now either a sin or sacriledge to be dispossessed themselves of the Church revenues by an Act of Parliament confirming as probable an interpretation of Scripture as theirs or as that of Luther or Calvin is especially seing they confess their doctrin fallible and that the revenues were never intended by those that gave them for preaching or promoting any kind of Protestancy Doubtless this incoherency and their backwardness in reasoning of Religion will render their Zeal for the Church revenues as much suspected as their forwardnes in persecuting tender Consciences hath renderd their persons odious And that there may be no ground for them to work vpon nor to doubt of the Roman Catholick Clergy's loyalty and sincerity in petitioning and pressing for publick conferences of Religion it will be found I doubt not in case any such security be desired or valued that we shall as readily now as in Queen Maries reign resign all the right we can pretend to the revenues of the Church and as then bestow them vpon the Crown for the use and ease of our Country By this it may appear that we have no design but the duty of subjects or the devotion of Christians in desiring that the Protestant Clergys title be examined But they deterr the illiterat layty from this necessary scrutiny by often repeating the word Sacrilege without declaring its signification We know and so do they that it hath bin the ancient practise of God's Church to contribut with all that is Sacred without the least fear or scruple of Sacriledge to the maintenance of the State when the layty is so much empoveris'ht with wars and taxes as we are both in England and Ireland Wee see that in all Catholick Countreys the Clergy doth imitat the example of the ancient Church in the same practise Why our English Bishops Deans and Chapters ought to be exempted from so reasonable and general a custom vnless it be that they are burthend with wives and Children I do not vnderstand But sure their having wives and Children can neither â—make their revenues more Sacred nor â—heir Contributions more Sacriledge on cases of publick necessity As a â—ompetency of maintenance for themselves and for their Childrens education and application to some honest Trades is an act of Charity so to apply the rest of the Church revenues to publik uses for soldiers and seamen and to the payment of the Crown debts is not against Christianity In the conclusion of this Preface I must endeavor to excuse the bulk of my book and the positivenes of my Assertions For the first I could hardly draw into a narrower compass so transcendent a subject and yet I have placed in the end of this Treatise an Index wherin the substance of the whole book is contained to the end every one may find out with ease any point he hath a mind to read As to the positivenes of my assertions most of them being articles of my faith or deductions from my Creed I could not but utter them in the Tone of our infallible Church But becaus I speak to Protestants that condemn our infallibility I attempt to demonstrat their censure against the same is as rash as they fancy our belief is ridiculous J must also ingenuously confess that it is part of my design to diminish the authority of the Protestant and Prelatick writers but seing my arguments are taken out of their own writings and are no other then their wilfull and vndeniable falsifications of Scripture and Fathers I hope none that detests so horrid a crime will condemn my Censure or defend their credit Whether I have bin faithfull in setting down their falsifications I must submit to the Iudgment of my Readers as also beg pardon for intermedling with so much of government as necessarily depends of Religion and ought to be proportioned therunto our Protestant Statesmen will not only pardon but protect me when they reflect vpon the impossibility there is of regulating the motions or appeasing the mutinies of a body politik by a faith so vncertain as that of the fallible Church of England or by a rule of Religion so applicable to rebellion as the letter of Scripture is when left to every privat mans arbitrary interpretation THE TABLE Part I. Of the Beginning Progress and Principles in general And of the Prelatick Church of England in Particular HOw necessary a rational Religion is for a Peacable Government Pag. 1. Wherein the Reasonableness of Religion Consists Pag. 8. How dangerous it is for a Temporal Soveraign to pretend to a Spiritual Jurisdiction over his Subjects Pag. 10. The Grounds of Peace Piety and Policy Pag. 10. The Catholick World ever acknowledg'd the Bishop of Rome's Spiritual Jurisdiction over all Christians Pag. 11. The same Religion which St. Gregory the great held was by St. Augustine taught to our Ancestors Pag. 19. Of the Author and beginning of Protestancy and of Luther's Disputation and Familiarity with the Devil Pag. 22. How weakly Protestants Excuse Luther's Conference with the Devil Pag. 29. The Mass a Visible and True Sacrifie proved by the Councils and Doctors of the Church Pag. 36. The Sacrifice of the Mass offered for the Dead Pag. 37. Of the Principles and Propagation of Protestancy Pag. 39. The Fundamental Principles of Protestancy Pag. 43. Protestants affirm that if a man have an Act of Faith sin does not hurt him Pag. 46. Protestants affirm that all Christians Men and Women are Priests by Baptism Pag. 50. Of the Protestant Church of England in K. H. VIII's Reign Pag. 53. Henry the VIII weary of Queen Catharine Pag. 53. Anne Bullen's Incest and Leudness Pag. 54. Henry the VIII's Tyranny Pag. 56. Tyndal's Translation of the Bible abolish'd Pag. 59. Of the English Religion and Reformers in K. Edw. VI's days Pag. 60. The first Reformers of the Prelatick
r. known p. 296 l. 29 for Sect. 8. r. Sect. 3 4 8. p. 30â— l. 8 omitted not p 302 l. 18 for reverences r. revenues p. 309 l. 31 for reverences r. revenues p. 315 l. 8 for became r. began p. 326 l. 17 for foundeth r. founded p. 327 l. 31 omitted Lutheran Book p. 328 l. 12 for tought r. sought p. 341 l. 23 for Pabam r. Papam p. 355 marg l. 3 for fol. 30 r. fol. 301 p. 156 l. 26 for greer r. geer p. 367 l. marg l. ult for 993 r 789 p. 371 l. 21 for 57 r. 53 p. 377 l. 2 Institiam r. Justitiam p. 378 marg l. 20 for three r. two p. 393 l. 4 for eidoolan r. eidolon p. 393 l. 32 for with r. which p. 396 marg l. 9 for Mat. c. 17. r. Mat. c. 27. p. 396 marg l. 11 12 13. these words Et in Harm in Mat. 26. ver 39. are to Be expung'd p. 407 l. 18 for 1 Thess. r. 2 Thess. p. 417 marg l. 5 for orgilat r. or great p. 424 l. 27 for he r. I p. 425 l. 4 for notice r. Notes p. 430 l. 24 the word and must be expung'd p. 444 l. 8 for restored r. retorted p. 453 l. 5 for report r. detort p. 457 l. 31 for rot r. not p. 458 l. 10 for Pramhalls r. Bramhalls p. 473 l. 9 for ad r. and p. 475 l. 7 for praeras r. praeeras p. 481 marg l. 19 for Figurinis r. Tigurinis p. 482 l. 13 for ad r. and p. 482 marg l. 13 for le r. de p. 495 marg l. 17 thy r. they p. 503 l. 30 for at r. as p. 528 l. 11 r. mentibay nefas in the same line r. hoc for tue p. 508 for 22 r. 32 p. 515 l 10 for our r. your p. 525 l. 21 after return is omitted to p. 540 l. 31 for them r. then p. 549 l. 23 for Anion r. Anjou p. 560 marg l. 6 for Matth 11.12 r. Matth. 11.21 Ibid marg l. 7 for Joan. 10.26 r. Joan 10.25 Ibid marg l. 9 for Joan 2.23 r. Joan 3.2 p. 562 l. 20 for receive r. revive p. 566 l. 5 for this r. thus p. 571 l. 16 at Waldensis omitted cap. 63. n. 6. p 573 marg l. 24 for Moral r. Dialog p. 584 l. 15 for 1664. r. 1604. p. 613 l. 27 for Regal r. Legal pag. ult of the Conclusion l. 8 for Actions 1. Nations A TREATISE OF RELIGION AND GOVERNMENT FIRST PART Of the beginning progress and principles of Protestancy in general and of the Prelatick Church of England in particular SECT I. Hovv necessary a rational Religion is for a peaceable Government What Religion ought to be judged rational That the truth of mysteries of Faith is more credible then cleere A digression concerning the Notions and Natures of things and in particular of a Body Hovv unreasonable it is to judg of impossibilities in order to Gods omnipotency because they seeme so to our human understandings How dangerous it is for a temporal Soueraign to pretend a spiritual iurisdiction ouer his subjects and how the Catolick world ever acknowledged the Bishop of Rome his spiritual iurisdiction ouer all Christians AMongst our Adversaries discourses against the Roman Catholick Religion the inconsistency therof with the soueraignty and safety of Princes seemeth to be most applauded The Protestant Ministers ceas not to proclaim from pulpit and press that Kings are but Tenants at will to the Pope and that his spiritual iurisdiction depriues them of all temporall power We shall rid I hope protestant Princes of that iealousy when we treat of this point by manifesting the calumny In this part of our Treatise we confine ourselues to matters of fact reserving to dispute of the right herafter And indeed none can frame a true iudgment of this or of any other Controuersy before he be informed of the historical part therof Therfore our method is to set down in the beginning of this work the state and belief of the visible Christian and Catholick Church untill the yeaâ—â— 1517. wherin the world heard first of protestancy afterwards we shall proceed to examin whether the soul and state may be better gouerned by the principles of protestancy then of Popery We doubt not with Gods assistance to retort against our adversaries their own arguments and to proue that as no Religion is a safe way to salvation but ours so likewise not any is so fauorable to the soueraignty of lawfull Magistracy and to the peacebleness of human gouernment as the same Roman Catholik We need not inculcat to States-men how euer so Irreligious that the support of gouernment is Religion and that thâ—ir own Masterpiece is to keep the multitude in awe of the lawes not so much by force of armes an expedient more dangerous then durable as by a religious fear of God and a firm persuasion that Soueraigns are his Vice-gerents and divine prouidence so concerned in the maintenance of their authority and prerogatives that neither can be opposed without infallibility of eternall damnation to the opposers This persuasion must not be the sole work or word of the Soueraigns themselves or of their state Ministers their testimony would be suspected by the subjects as partial it must be grounded upon authority credibly reported to be divin as among Christians the holy Scriptures explained by the ancient tradition and sense of Councels and Fathers which by another name we call the Church or Clergy that is men to whom God hath committed the charg of soules and commanded us to follow their directions in spirituall matters as being Jnterpreters of the divin Law which Soveraigns must observe There could not be an expedient more satisfactory then the institution of such a Church Clergy and spiritual Court of Iudicature For if interpretation of Scripture had bin left to the Soveraign the subjects would mistrust his sincerity in explaining the same if to the lay subjects the Soveraign would be as diffident of their explications Wherfore to avoid differences and disputes God appointed the Clergy for spiritual Iudges as being by their institution less concerned in temporal affaires and therfore presumed to be more conscientious and less partial in their sentences then lay persons and Tradition for the rule wherby they must direct their judgments to the end their doctrin be Apostolical not arbitrary or altered from the primitive but rather all novelties and differences concerning matters of Faith be still suppressed and therby all unlawfull pretensions which both Soveraigns and subjects frequently claim under the pretext of Religion be remedied or prevented for that souveraignty is as apt to degenerat into tyranny as subjection into rebellion if not regulated by a religion that makes it as vnlawfull for lay men to intermeddle with the doctrin of the Church as it is improper for Church men to intrude themselves into matters of state But because neither Soueraigns nor subjects are bound to submit their judgments in matters of
which may be seuerally wrought and wrought upon by a corporeal instrument If an Atom be so thick that a corporeal instrument may touch one side therof and not touch or reach the other side there is ground and room enough for Gods power to separat one side from the other for if one side of a Body or Atom can be wrought upon independently of the other it may exist also or be moued independently of the same and by consequence is distinct and separable from it And indeed if to be toucht and not to be toucht be not contradictions sufficient to prove real distinction between the sides or extremes so denominated no kind of contradictions can inferre real distinction To say as Mr. Bonart doth pag 301.303 passim that to be toucht and not toucht argues only a verbal not a real distinction in the Atom wherof one side is realy toucht the other not realy toucht and to pretend that this is cleerly deduced from the first notion or nature of a Body or extense because forsooth the notion of Parts must suppose not only one extense but many with a certain manner and measure of extension and that therfore an Atom may be extended and yet not partible To maintain this discourse I say seemeth to me a begging of the question and as difficult as any other opinion in this matter For 1. It is not easy to conceiue how any extension whatsoeuer can include in its first notion or nature an exclusion of division 2. In M. r Bonart his own principles it seemeth in-intelligible how any Body or Atom that hath so much extension that is so much length bredth and profundity as to be capable of being toucht on the one side with out being toucht on the other is not composed of parts distinct one from the other For pag 303. he grants that if in the expansion or extension of an Atom did appeare any little line or point that line or point would conclude a real distinction of parts in the Atom Now why the touch of any corporeal instrument suppose of a Painters pencil framed and managed by Gods hand may not leaue an impression of it selfe which impression you may call a line or point in that place or side of the Atom that is toucht no reason can be giuen and by consequence there can not be any for denying real distinction and division of the parts in the Atom Lastly It must be concluded that the Atoms are either partible or penetrated Because if they be not partible they do touch each other wholy and euery where according to their dimension and extensions and if they touch in such a manner they are penetrated or in one and the same place And if they be penetrated or penetrable impenetrability can not be the essence or property of the Body which they compose and wherof it only consists This is only sayd by the way to shew that the best wits may mistake the notion and nature not only of a spirit but also of a Body and that they are not the best Guides when they steere themselues and others more by their own privat discourses then by the common sense of the faithfull in mysteries of faith wherof it is a property to be more credible then cleere But if the euidence of sense be fallacious and the reflections of our mind fallible what certain knowledg can we haue of any thing Must we al turn Stoiks or Sceptiks Shall we doubt of all Geometrical Demonstrations No we haue certain Knowledg of our own existence and of some other euident truths And as for the Demonstrations of Geometry Euclid himself neuer pretended that his notions of a point line superficies perfect circle c. did point at the real existence of any such objects as indivisible points lines perfect cercles c. he knew and Mathematicians confess there are no such things in rerum natura And seing Mathematicians are so ingenuous as to acknowledg that their cleerest notions are not real natures or immutable essences I see no reason why Philosophers whose demonstrations are not so cleere should be so positiue in defining things as if they were defyâ—ing Gods omnipotency to make them otherwise then they haue dictated in the Schooles or published in their Bookes And he that thinks to declare the reasonableness of Christian Religion by making the mysteries therof agree rather with his own Philosophical notions then with the common sense of the Church will involue himselfe into a labyrinth of errours The reasonableness therfore of Christian Religion must not be measured by any cleere euidence of truth that human reason discouers either in the works of nature or in the diuine mysteries for we shall proue herafter such euidence to be inconsistent with faith but rather by the cleere euidence of an indispensable obligation that euery man finds and feeles in himselfe of submitting his judgment to the Church when he reflects upon the signs and sufficiency of its authority in order to propose diuine doctrin To submit our reason to a Church or Clergy that hath no cleere and authentick signs of diuine authority is simple and sinfull credulity not to submit to its sufficient authority that is to authority signed with supernatural signs is heretical obstinacy As for the meanes wherby euery one concerned in this spiritual subjection to the Church and Clergy ought to be informed of their miracles authority and jurisdiction they are the same which all men practise and judg to be sufficient for knowing and acknowledging the true and lawfull Heire of a Kingdom or estate The right to temporal dominion is decerned by succession and that succession by Tradition so also the right to gouern soules and decide Controuersies of faith must be acknowledged to reside in them that by a continual succession of Episcopall hands deriue their spiritual caracter or mission from the Apostles and neuer varied from the Apostolical doctrin of which succession of Caracter and continuance of doctrin the best proof is a neuer interrupted Tradition or Testimony of honest and knowing persons in euery age against whose verdict there can be no Lawfull exceptions That Church or Clergy whose doctrin caracter miracles and jurisdiction is witnessed by this Tradition ought to be obeyed as hauing the spiritual superiority wherunto Christ our Saviour commanded both Soueraigns and subjects to submit their iudgments in the mysteries and Controversies of Religion Though this expedient of a Church and Clergy so qualified ought to be acceptable and satisfactory to lay Princes and people yet modern Politicians stand upon such nyceties that the greatest danger and difficulty which they apprehend in the government of a Christian Commonwealth is to order so affaires that the spiritual and temporal jurisdiction may not clash they feare that by mistake or ambition of the Clergy the temporal may be too far intrenched upon and made not only subordinat but subject to the spiritual and the spiritual at length become
his religious habit though he had left the Monastery sayd Mass and was much tormented in his Conscience for running so desperat a cours as to appeale from the authority of Popes Fathers Councels and Church upon a punctilio of his mistaken honour How often saith he did my trembling hart beat with in me and reprehending me object against me that must strong argument Art thou only wise do so many worlds err were so many ages ignorant what if thou errest and drawest so many into error to be damned with thee eternally c. And again Dost thou O sole man and of no accounpt take upon thee so great matters What if thou being but one offendest Jf God permitt such so many and all to erre why may he not permit thee to erre Hitherto apartaine those arguments the Church the Church the Fathers the Fathers the Councels the Customs the Multituds and greatness of wise men whom do not these clouds and doutes yea these seas of examples ouerwhelm Being thus tormented and tossed between his passion of pride and a perplexity of mind himself relates at larg tom 7. Wittemb edit an 1558. lib. 1. de Missa angu how vpon a certain tyme he was sudainly awaked about midnight and how sathan began his disputation with him saying Harken right learned Doctor Luther Thou knowest thou hast celebrated priuat Mass by the space of 15. years almost euery day what if such Masses were horrible Idolaty c. The deuill speaking thus to me I burst forth all into a sweat and my heart began to tremble and leap voce forti gravi utitur the deuill had a graue and strong voice c. And then I learned how it came to pass that somtyms early in the morning men were found dead in their beds To the Deuill I answered I am an anoynted Priest receaued consecration from a Bishop and did all things by order of my Superiors In these streights and agony I would fain vanquish the Devill with the armes of Popery and did object the intention and faith of the Church c. But Sathan with greater force and vehemency did pursue Go to shew where it is writen teaching Luther to appeale to Scripture alone that a wicked and incredulous man can assist at the Altar of Christ and consecrate in the Churches faith c. If men have taught it without the express word of God it is altogether vntrue But in this sort are you acustomed to do all things in the dark under the name of the Church and so set to sale your owne abominations for Ecclesiastical doctrin c. After this disputation Luther was so well acquainted with the Devill that him self saith tom 2. Germ. Jen. fol. 77. Believe me J know the Devill very weell for now and then he walketh with me in my Chamber When I am among company he doth not trouble me but when he catcheth me alone then he teacheth me my manners And in Conc. Dom. Reminiscere fol. 19. apud Cochlaeum J am troughly acquainted with the Deuill for I haue eaten a bushell of salt in his company Yea confesseth in Colloq Germ. fol. 275.281 that the Devill was his Bed-fellow and lay with him more frequently and â—loser to him then his beloved Kate the Nun. And in litteris ad Electorem Saxoniae he saith The Devill doth so run to and fro trough my brain that J can neither write nor read And in Colloq Germ. fol. 283. brags thus J have a couple of rare Devills who attend and wait vpon me most diligently they are no petty Fiends but great Devills yea great Doctors of Divinity among the rest of the Devills One of these two great Doctors of Divinity continued his disputation thus against Luther Now I urge this that thou didst not consecrat in thy Mass but didst offer and adore only bread and wine and proposedst the same to be adored by others c. The institution of Christ is that other Christians may communicat in the Sacrament but thou art anointed not to distribute the Sacrament but to sacrifice and against Christs institution thou hast vsed the Mass for a Sacrifice c. And that which Christ did ordain for eating and drinking for the whole Church and to be given by the Priest to other Communicants c. of this thou dost make a propitiatory Sacrifice O! abomination aboue all abomination And after that Zealous and learned Devill had thus exclaimed and argued against the Sacrifice of the Mass the authority of the Church Transubstantiation and adoring of the B. Sacrament he reasons also against the intercession and prayer to Saints his words are set down by Luther in the same place thus We Spirits being rejected do not confide in Christs mercy neither do we look upon him as a Mediator or Savior but feare him as a cruell Judg such was thine and all other Papists faith c. Therfore ye did shun from Christ as a cruell Judg to Mary and the Saints and they were Mediators betvveen you and Christ so is Christ deprived of that glory In this disputation the Devill had so good success that Luther was convinced and resolued to become a Protestant and to preach and print not only against the Mass and the other particulars mentioned in his Disputation but upon these words of the Devill So is Christ deprived of glory did Luther ground his opinions against the necessity of good works in favor of Iustification by only faith against merit satisfaction Purgatory c. and maintained these his Diabolical opinions with so great obstinacy and so litle respect to Scripture Church Councells Fathers Princes and Prelats that such parts of Scripture as did not favor the Devills argument he either rejected them as apocrijphal or altered the words and sence in his Translations and Comments against all exemplars and copies either in Greek Hebrew or Latin And all Princes and Prelats that contradicted his errors he vilified in so virulent and villanous terms that none but a soule directed by the Devil could resolve to print them His Bull against all Bishops is full of most vile stuffe as also against the Duke of Brunzuick the Elector of Mentz c. In so much that his owne Scholler Sleidan acknowledgeth his manner of writing to be unworthy Base Scurilous c. In his Book and answer against K. Henry 8. he calls him an envious mad foole babling with much spittle in his mouth more furious then madness it self more doltish then folly it self indued with an impudent and vvhorish face without any one veine of princely bloud in his body a lying sophist a damnable rotten vvorme a Basilisk and progeny of an Adder a lying scurill couered with the title of a King a clounish wit a doltish head most wicked foolish and impudent Henry All this he says tom 2. Wittenberg fol. 333.334.335 fol. 338.334 he saith The King doth not only lye like a most vaine scurre but passeth a most wicked knave
him-self was that is to say Consecrators c. If then that which is greather then all be given indifferently to all men and women I meane the word and baptism then that which is less I mean to consecrat the supper is also given to them So much Luther With Luther in this doctrin concurred all the reformed Churches even the Prelatick of England seems to approve therof in the 23. and 25. articles of Religion and M. r Horn Bishop of Winchester in the Harbrough An. 1559. n. 2. saith concerning the Ministery Preaching or Priesthood of women Jn this point we must vse a certain moderation and not absolutly in every-wise debarr women herein c. J pray you what more vehemency vseth S. Paul in forbidding women to preach then in forbidding them to vncover their heads and yet you know in the best reformed Churches of all Germany all the maids be bareheaded They who know this to have bin the Doctrin of Luther and of the reformed Churches are not so much startled at Q. Elizabeths spiritual headship of the Church nor at the Act of Parliament 8. Eliz. 1. wherin it is declared that she and her successors may authorise any person whatsoever whether lay man or woman to exercise any spiritual jurisdiction or power in any matter whatsoever even of consecrating Archbishops Bishops Priests c. And albeit afterwards art 27. there hath bin an explanation made concerning the supremacy excluding from the Church a shee or Lay Ministery and Priesthood yet the words of the Oaths both of supremacy and Episcopal homage and the laws of the land especialy this Act 8. Eliz. 1. maks it most manifest that even Prelatik protestancy maks the temporal Lay Soveraign to haue the source of all spiritual power and jurisdiction and that the letters Patents of the Kings of England directed to any person whatsoever renders him capable of consecrating Archbishops Bishops Priests c. as may be seen in the aforesaid Act of Parliament And if any person whatsoever may by vertue of the Kings letters patents consecrat Bishops Priests c. without doubt the King that gives that spiritual authority and the Lay men or women so authorised must of necessity have the caracter of Episcopacy and Priesthood which they communicat to others vnless it be maintained that men can give what they have not themselves Thus was Protestancy begun principled and propagated by Martin Luther and his Disciples and because their Sects agree in nothing so vnanimously as in protesting against the doctrin of the Roman Catholik Church and the Imperial Decrees enacted in behalf therof though some Lutherans only exhibiting the Confession of their faith at Auspurg were the Protesters yet all others who pretend a Reformation like the name and call themselves Protestants thinking it to be more for the credit of their dissenting Congregations to pretend vnity of doctrin by assuming one name then declare the novelty and diversity of their Tenets by calling themselves by the names of their first Authors and Reformers Now it is tyme we treat in particular of the Protestant Church of England SECT IV. Of the Protestant Church of England IT was the misfortune of England to have had in that tyme when Reformation began to spread a vicious King and lewd Court an ambitious Minister of state a timorous Clergy and contemporising Parliament Cardinal Wolsey who had bin raised from the meanest parentage to domineer over the English Peerage not content with his good fortune and the Kings favour would needs be Pope and obtained from Charles V. the Emperour a promise of his best endeavours to promote him to that dignity but perceiving himself deluded when the occasion was offered of performance and that Charles had preferred to the Papacy one of his own subjects that had bin Instructor to him in his tender age he resolved to be revenged vpon the Emperors relations seeing hee could not reach his person And observing that K. Henry 8. was weary of Q. Catharin the Emperors Aunt and desired her death or divorce to the end he might marry and have issue male to succeed him in the Crown The Cardinal discoursed with his Majesty of the doubts which himself had raised and many seemed to entertain concerning the validity of a mariage with one that had bin his brothers wife and proposed the publick conveniency and privat satisfaction the King might receave by taking to wife some relation of the French King with whom he persuaded Henry 8. to make a league in defence of the Sea Apostolick against Charles V whose army at that tyme had sackt Rome and kept the Pope prisoner not doubting that his Holiness so oblidged by Henry and injured by Charles would declare Q. Catharins mariage voyd K. Henry applauded the motion but lik't not so well the French Lady as An Bullen one of his Queens Mayds of honour of whom he was so desperatly enamoured that though he was advertised of her amorous disposition and lewd conversation by one of the Courtiers that sayd he had enjoyed her savours yet she rejecting his Majesties courtship he thought she was not so cunning as chast and persuading himself that a woman so sparing of favours to a King would not be prodigal of them to others he gave litle credit to the publick reports and privat informations of her immodest behaviour and now courted her not as his present Mistriss but as his future wife not questioning but that the Pope whom he had obliged would declare null his mariage with Q. Catharin but his Holiness though much inclined to gratifie the King and incensed against the Emperour for many indignitys resolved neither to reward or revenge by abusing his spiritual authority which he knew could not be extended to dissolve a knot that God had tyed and blessed with posterity his Predecessors dispensation after mature deliberation was found to be valid and no way contrary to Scripture which is so far from prohibiting a mariage with a deceased brothers wife Levit. 18. that it commands Deuter. 25. the brother to marry his issuless brothers widow And when S. John Baptist told Herod it was not lawfull for him to keepe his brothers wife his brother was then living so that these words could not be applyed to K. Henry 8. his case nor occasion any scruple in his conscience He therfore finding by experience that the Sea of Rome was not directed in deciding controversies of Religion by human respects or interest and that the Colledge of Cardinals could not be corrupted with bribes to favour his sute as some Doctors of forreign vniversities had bin nor terified by his threats as was most of the English Clergy he resolved to renounce that spiritual jurisdiction and supremacy the only lett against his lust which all his Christian Ancestors had acknowledged and himself defended in an excellent Treatise against Luther demonstrating as well by Scripture as by reason that the Bishop of Rom's supremacy and jurisdiction was de jure
Helvidius Jovinian Faustus and Ebion hereticks saying that works of supererogation that is not commanded but councel'd by God cannot be taught without arogancy and impiety and yet Christ taught them and S. Paul commends them In the three subsequent Articles they seeme to agree with all Christians But in the 19. they differ from all Catholicks And as the Arians did maintain the fallibility of the Nicen Councel and the Donatists the fal or invisibility of the whole Church â—o do Protestants and therby open a wide gap for all heresies In the 20. they contradict themselves and the former articles by saying that the Church hath power and authority to decree controversies of faith for there can be no authority in a Church to decree or define matters of faith without there be in the faithful an obligation of conscience to submit and conform their judgments to the said Decrees and definitions and sâ—ure there can be no obligation of conscience in any man to submit or conform his judgment in points of faith to a Church that doth acknowledg it self may err therin and lead men to heresy idotry and damnation True it is that the Protestant Church of England can never remedy it's want of authority vnless it pretends to infallibility and that now can hardly be don seing in the 2â— Article next ensuing it denys that same prerogative to general Councels which are of greater authority then our English Convocations In the 22. Article Cranmer and his Associats because all other Sects of Protestants do the same speak cleerly against the Roman Catholick doctrin of Purgatory Pardons worshiping of Images Reliques and invocation of Saints and are pleased to censure it a fond thing invented and grounded vpon no waranty of Scripture but rather repugnant to the word of God as if forsooth the Jews Atheists and Apostata Friars who composed these 39. Articles knew better the right sense of the word of God then the whole Catholick Church and the general Councels which practised and thaught the Roman doctrin and the lawfulness of these things and condemned the contrary as heresy These errors were rays'd by Aërius n. 342· Xenaias and other hereticks Aërius because he was refused a Bishoprick taught that Episcopacy was not distinct from single Priesthood He denyed Prayrs and masses for the Dead ought to be offerred and by consequence the doctrin of Purgatory as also that the Church could command men to fast but that every man might fast when he thought fit Xenaias was the first who made war against Images· Vigilantius against Reliques praying to Saints c. S. Hierom. ad Ripar Desider Presbiteros Vigilantius orsus est subito qui contra Christi spiritum Martyrum nâ—gat sepulchra veneranda damnatqae Sanctorum Vigilias ex quo fit vt Dormitantius potiùs quam Vigilantius vocari debeat Haeretici assumunt sibi linguas suas vt cordis venena ore pronuncient O proescindendam itaque linguam in partes frusta lacerandam meam injuriam patienter tuli impietatem contra Deum ferre non valui S. Hierom laughs at the folly of Vigilantius the heretick and cals him Dormitantius for being in these points a Protestant and says that his tongue ought to be cut and carved into a thousand pieces for blaspheming against God in his Saints And truly it is a hard case that Scripture should warrant our worshiping of Prophets or recommending our selves to the Prayers of Saints when they convers with vs vpon earth and yet that it should not be lawful for vs to do the same when they ar in heaven as if their enjoying the presence and sight of God did diminish their dignity or charity Or as if a Saint in Gods glory were not as fit an object and as capable of our Religious worship as a Prophet Apostle or Bishop is in this world to whom we kneel out of the religious respect we own to their spiritual caracter or Ecclesiastical dignity though their natural qualities deserve not such respect My-Lord of Canterbury they say commends very much the religious piety of some Ladys for craving his benediction vpon their knees which reverence is not exhibited by them nor expected by him as he is M·r Sheldon but as he pretends to be Archbishop of Canterbury And if it be not only lawful but comendable to kneel to his Grace or at least to others who are true Bishops and to shew a religious respect of the like nature to his picture or presence and that all this may bee don without daunger of Idolatry or of derogating from the Deity I see no reason why men should condemn in vs the like worship of Saints in their Images or Reliques It is not the outward action but the inward intention that maks the worship unlawful So long as we do not adore Images as Gods or Idols we may bow and kneel to them with as much ceremony as Protestants do to their Prelats or Episcopal pictures The simplest Papist can hardly be so stupid by nature or at least so destitut of instruction as to believe a stock or stone can be God or that there is no difference between the worship due to Saints whom they know to be but Gods servants and the worship due to their Master and Creator The 23. Article is set down in such general and ambiguous terms that neither Presbiterian nor Prelatick Clergy is therby established nor any caracter of Priesthood or Episcopacy asserted but according to the doctrin of all the first Reformers a private ministery of preaching and baptising insinuated to be common to all Christians Be you most certain saith Luther lib. de Captiv Babylon and let every-man who is a Christian know that we are all equaly Priests that is we have the same power to preach and administer the Sacraments The same doctrin teacheth Zuinglius and Caluin Though to avoyd confusion it be not lawful for any man to take vpon him the office of publick preaching or ministring the Sacraments in the Congregation before he be lawfully caled and sent to execute the same And because in the 25. Article they declare it is not necessary that this caling or ministery be ordination by imposition of Bishop's hands or by Apostolical succession and by consequence may be extraordinary vocation or election they leave the authority of caling as doubeful as not determining whether the power be in the secular Magistrat or in the ecclesiastical Congregation albeâ—â— they seeme by virtue of the English Supremacy to place it in the King their words are And those we ought to judg lawfuly caled and sent which be caled and chosen to this work by men who have publick authority given vnto them in not by the Congregation to call and send Ministers into the Lords vineyeard So that they seem to place all spirtiual authority and jurisdiction in the Kings and reserve only the application therof and the choice of the persons authorised to themselves But they were loath to explain
every day rather loose then gain ground and the generality of these Nations can not be wrought vpon either by fair or foul means to thinck wel of that Religion or to submit their Judgments and consciences to the direction of the Bishops and Prelatick ministery The reasons are obvious to such as are not obstinat 1. The incredibility of their pretented spiritual caracter and jurisdiction 2. The incoherency of their doctrin with the fundamental principles of Protestancy Their Episcopal caracter and jurisdiction is as incredible as King Henry 8. spiritual supremacy Queen Elizabeths legitimacy and the validity and solemnity of their first Bishops consecrations They have indeed of late endeavored to excuse the latness of their Masonian Registers discovery and to cleere them from the suspitions of forgery but so faintly and fraudulently that their vindication though pen'd and published by on of the ablest Prelats of their Church hath furnished their adversaries with so many new demonstrations against their Caracter that in steed of a reply the Protestant Bishops have resolued vpon a submission to the evidence of our arguments and changed the controverted and essential part of their forms of Ordination As they endeavored of late to vindicat their Registers from forgery so they long since explained the Queens supremacy but so contrary to the known laws of the land and cleer words of their Oaths both of supremacy and Episcopal homage that neither can bear their fond interpretations and if they could the Bishops would have nothing to shew for their pretended spiritual function and jurisdiction it being manifest they cannot deduce either of them by succession from any Apostolick Church or orthodox Councel and therfor must content them-selves with what they can buy from a lay soveraign and temporal Statuts or acknowledg the truth and confess ingeniously they are but lay-men and have no lawful authority to take vpon them a spiritual function and jurisdiction seing they have no Catholick Predecessours and degenerat from the first Protestant Reformers and are ashamed to claim with Presbiterians and Fanaticks the extravagancy of a privat spirit and extraordinary vocation The incoherency also of the Prelatick doctrin maks these nations averse from the Prelatick Church and Clergy â—n the 39. Articles of Religion they declare with Luther and the first Reformers that no visible sign or ceremony and by consequence no such thing as imposition of Episcopal hands was instituted by Christ or is the necessary matter of a Priest's and Bishop's ordination and yet now of late that visible sign and ceremony is held by them-selves to be so essential that without the same no caracter of Priesthood or Episcopacy is thought to be given to the party ordained and therfor they reordain such Presbiterian Ministers as did neglect or contemn imposition of Episcopal hands 2. They maintain in the same 39. Articles that the Roman Catholick Church hath falen into damnable errors and acknowledg that only such a fal can justify the Protestants separation or excuse them from sin and schism And yet when they are pressed with a consequence that necessarily follows out of this supposition to wit that if the Roman and visible Church had so erred Protestants can have no Christian faith nor certainty of the Scriptur's being God's word or of the Trinity and Incarnation c. which they received and retain vpon the sole Testimony of the Roman Catholick Church having in their own 39. Articles declared the Greeck Church Heretical for the doctrin of the Holy Ghost's procession and therfor it 's testimony even in other Articles is invalid and it's concurrence in those other Articles with the Roman Church is vnsignificant And yet they again contradict them-selves and confess that the Roman Catholick Church is infalible in all articles necessary for saluation 3. The same inconstancy and incoherency they shew in denying that doctrinal Traditions are the word of God or that Tradition it self is a sufficient ground of Divine belief and yet when they are demanded to shew a proof by cleer Scripture of the distinction between single Priesthood and Episcopacy v.g. then they maintain that traditional doctrin is God's word and the testimony of the Roman visisible Church a sufficient evidence therof Their wavering and inconsequent way of proceeding doth manifest to the world that as wel in this as in other particulars of Christian Religion nay even in declaring which are necessary or not necessary points of faith the Prelatick Clergy hath a greater regard to their own conveniency then to God's veracity and to the revenues of â—he Church then to the saluation of souls Otherwise why should they take our Roman Catholick word for Episcopacy and not for the Pop's supremacy for the letter but not for the sence of Scripture for not rebaptising or for receiving relaps'd penitents more then for Purgatory or Transubstantiation or for keeping Sonday and not praying to Saints c. Seeing all these doctrins are equaly proposed to them as Catholick truths by the sole credible testimony and tradition of our one and the same Roman Catholick Church the testimony of the Greeck and all other Churches as hath bin sayd being rendred invalid by the hereticks wherwhith Protestants confess they are infected Some are of opinion that if the more modern Prelaticks had not forsaken their ould way of being ordained Bishops by the Queens letters patents or by some such publick testimony and superficial ceremony of their Congregations without troubling them-selves with the doctrin of the inward caracter given by imposition of Episcopal hands so contrary to the principles of the reformation a broad and to the 23. and 25. of their own 39. Articles at home they had not bin so hard put to it by their Presbiterian Brethrens arguments who stick to the Tenets and Rules of pure and primitive Protestancy detesting those formalities and dregs of Popery which Prelaticks of late have so much affected in ordaining of Ministers Mr. Hooker Dr. Couel and some other Prelaticks in their writings towards the end of Queen Elizabeths reign began to inculcat the doctrin of making Ordination a spiritual caracter imprinted in the soul by imposition of Episcopal hands and not a bare formality of the secular Magistrat's election by some outward ceremony or letters patents as all English Protestants had believed and practised vntil Hooker and Couel broacht this among their other Popish novelties and therfor were publickly blamed and complained of by Prelatick Writers and particularly by Dr. Willet in his worck vpon the 112. Psalm printed 1603. and dedicated to the Queens Majesty page 91. he saith From this fountain have sprung forth these and such other whirlpoints and bubles of new doctrine and amongst others he sets down as a novelty in the Church of England this That there is in ordination given an indelible caracter and then addeth Thus have some bin bould to teach and write who as some Schismaticks the Puritans have disturbed the peace of the Church one
so zealous as every Protestant is in ours If any Protestants lived then why did not they speack or write were they all Temporisers and Turn-coats or were they all so blind dumb deaf and dull that not one of them could see heare reprehend or observe practises and ceremonies so erronious obvious and offensive The Protestant evasion or answer to this evident Demonstration is both frivolous and fallacious Their chief Doctors acknowledg they can not tell by whom nor at what time the Popish errors were broacht and say that errors in Religion may creep as insensibly into the Church as a building may decay or white haires grow in man's head as if forsooth all and every Christian of the world and particularly the Pastors and Prelats of the Church were as much concern'd in the observation of every gray hair and head or in the preservation of every building from decay as they are in observing and preserving the purity and integrity of every article of faith and in opposing the least novelty contrary to the same Besids the outward profession and propagation of those points of Popery that Protestants suppose to have crept insensibly into the Church could neither be concealed nor confounded with the contradictory principles and practises of Protestancy as a white hair may be easily confounded and concealed with others that cover or come neer it in colour Moreover the chang from youth and stately buildings into gray hairs and ruinous edifices is wrought insensibly by the hand of time without any perceptible concurrence of any other cause Time wears out and consumeth structure strength youth and beauty whether men gaze or not gaze vpon such gay objects but the planting preaching or inculcating of new doctrin and new ceremonies of Religion are of a quite contrary nature they have not such dependency of time alone they must be effects of attention and observation of discourses and disputs of Sermons and Catechisms they must be also professed and practised in the view of the world Time without these and the like notorious practises and observations can not alter Christian Religion nor induce a contrary superstition Lastly Granted there were no fallacy in the similitude nor disparity in the Comparison the examples are better retorted against Protestancy then applied to Popery for though haires may begin to grow white and buildings to decay without any great notice taken of their chang yet when either coms to the height or even to the mediocrity of their chang that chang is observ'd by as many as have eyes to see and is not only observed but resented and remedied according to their power by them who are most concerned in such decays and defects If then a white head is so easily discern'd from black and a ruin'd edifice from a new Palace and a decay'd face from a beauty by all kind of people that make use of their senses and if so much industry is used by them who are most sensible of those imperfections to hinder their further progress or appearance how is it possible that all or any orthodox Christians being so greatly and particularly concern'd in the purity and truth of their Religion and in the observation of it's rites and Ceremonies could be for many ages so stupid as not to distinguish it's doctrin and profession from the quite contrary or so carless in applying remedies against the grouth and continuance of errors both damnable and discernable Is it not more probable and possible that Martin Luther a man so impious proud and passionat that him-self acknowledgeth he did retain Idolatry in the Church at Wittenbergh to vex his Scholler Carolostadius should to disgrace the Pope and Papists his enemies be seduc'd by his confessed disputation and submission in his diabolical doctrin then that the whole visible Church Fathers and Councels before Luther for at least 1000. years should not only forsake Christ's doctrin but mistake the true sence of Scripture now pretended to be so cleer and manifest to every Protestant That all the world did conspire and concurr to such an apostasy is not credible That they who did not concurr should sit quiet and conive is as vnlikly If no Pastor nor Prelat had the courage to oppose Idolatry and superstition sure some one or other would have had the curiosity to describe the occasion beginning and progress of so great and remarkable a change and would mention if not condemn the stupidity of the whole Church in not opposing doctrin so inconscionable and vnreasonable And yet ther is no Tradition therof nor a syllable in any history sacred or profane of this supposed change in any on point of Popery nor so much as the least sign therof in any monument of antiquity SECT II. The Protestants evasion of the cleerness of Scripture against our Roman doctrin as also of the invisibility of their own Church confuted and the incredibility of the supposed change and Apostasy proved by the difference of the Roman Catholick and Protestant principles THE second evasion of Protestant Writers is that they are not bound to inquire when or wher our Popish errors crept into the Church or became so vniversal but think it sufficient to prove by Scripture that Popery is not Christ's doctrin This shift is no less absurd then the former because they suppose for granted what is denyed and the subject to our disputes The controversy between Protestants and Catholicks is whether the Roman Tenets be contrary to Scripture Protestants say they are and prove it because forsooth Scripture is contrary to the Roman Tenets We deny it and they prove it only by pretending that the letter and sense of Scripture is evident for the Protestant doctrin and by consequence they must say that all Papists for the space of 1500. or at least 1000. years have bin either so witless as not to vnderstand what is evident or so wicked as to contradict evidence and the cleerness of God's written-word and meaning Let any Protestant who hath so much sense as to vnderstand that nothing but the obscurity of Scripture can make it the subject of disputs and occasion diversity of opinions among so honest and learned Christians be judg whether the controversies between us and Lutherans Presbiterians and Prelaticks c. be not a demonstration that the true sense of Scripture is not cleer and evident in the controverted Texts And if the dissent and dissentions amongst honest men and learned Scripturists be an vndeniable proof and evidence of Scriptur's obscurity whether it be not great obstinacy in Protestants to maintain that Popery is evidently condemned in Scripture and that so many thousands of honest and learned Papists could not or would not discover what is cleer to every illiterat Protestant or if they did would not embrace that truth to which their judgments and God's cleer word did direct them Until the year 1517. no man euer pretended the cleerness of Scripture for Protestancy at that time Martin Lather seeing all
were censured in these four first Councels with the Protestant exceptions and objections against the Councel of Trent especily if they wil pervse but the very first leaves of Cardinal Palavicino his confutation of Fr. Paulo Suarez or Servita his history wherin they wil find above tree hundred lyes and calumnies of that Apostata Friar in matter of fact so notorious and vndeniable that our English Prelatick Clergy wil or ought to be ashamed of the Preface they have set before it and of abusing King Iames and his Subjects with such impostures by their extolling so improbable and infamous a Libel Seing therfore the supposed change and fall from primitive Protestancy to popery hath bin from presumption and pride of a privat and censorious judgment against the publick testimony and sense of the visible Church to submission and humility of an obsequious and prudent belief from notorious rebellion against spiritual and temporal superiours to religious and dutifull obedience from gluttony to abstinence from incontinency to chastity from sincerity to flattery from Cloysters and austerity to Sacrilege and liberty from a pretence of faith alone to the Christianity of faith and good works c. It must be concluded that either Protestancy was not the pure and primitive Religion or if it was that the change therof into popery hath bin for the better and by consequence that the first Papist introduced into the world a more sacred and sincere profession then had bin taught by Christ and his Apostles But this being impious and as impossible as it is that men abandoned by God should exceed God's servants in piety or that they should establish and practice more Godly principles and more zealously promote virtue when they fel from God and the way of salvation then when they were in the same it must be granted that Popery is the pure and primitive Religion taught by Christ and his Apostles and that only weak brains or such tender plants as in their infancy received strong impressions of the possibility and existence of an invisible Christian Church vpon earth can fancy an insensible change of it's doctrin profession and ceremonies into so remarkable and different a worship of God as Popery is compared with Protestancy Congregations of Protestants living in the same Provinces Citties and Parishes with Papists and dissenting from them in the outward and oral profession of faith if they did not profess protestancy which they suppose was Christ's faith with the mouth they were dissemblers and could be no part of the true Church in the Canon and sense of Scripture in the administration and number of Sacraments in Rites and Ceremonies in the substance and language of the Liturgy in adoring the B. Sacrament in worshiping of Images in receiving of the Communion c. such Protestant Congregations I say to be invisible and never heard of in 1500. or 1000. years nor observed nor persecuted by the prevailing Papists among whom they lived is not a thing possible or intelligible much less prudently credible We see by experience in these Kingdoms how impossible it is for a Recusant not to be discerned and discovered Papists are known though not convicted Many of them through the mildn'ss and prudence of the government escape the penalties and rigour of the Law but none the observation of their neighbours and very few the menaces of both ecclesiastical and civil Courts The invisibility therfor of the Protestant Church and the insensibility of it's change to Popery is a fitter subject to ground ther-vpon a ridiculous Romance then a religious reformation Perhaps it wil be sayd that Protestants were vntil the last age among the ten tribes as the Jews of whose appearance ther hath bin of late so much talk but we heare not of Protestants among them neither did Luther Zuinglius Cranmer or Calvin pretend that they came from those Israelits or from Terra australis incognita they were born and bred neerer and they brag'd that them-selves were the first Reformers Now to their Scripture SECT III. Protestants mistaken in the Canon of Scripture maintained by the Church of England and by Doctor Cousins Bishop of Duresme OUr second Argument against the probability or possibility of Protestancy being the word or work of God is taken from the Protestants mistake of Scripture and their altering of the Canon And wheras our learned Adversaries do agree with vs in saying that neither the Scripture it-self nor the privat spirit can determin which parts of Scripture are Canonical or holy but confess that this controversy must be decided by the Testimony and authority of the Church and that above 300. years after the Apostles some of their writings were not held by all orthodox Catholicks to be Canonical which now are comprehended in the Canon and admitted as the word of God by many Protestants it foloweth 1. That the Canon of Scripture was not so sufficiently proposed to the whole Church for the three first ages as to make the denial or doubt therof Heresy 2. That the 6. Article of the Prelatick-Religion of England which admitted only such books of Scripture for Canonical of whose authority was never any doubt in the Church is false and the ground therof fallible For as all men vers'd in the Ecclesiastical History wel know and learned Bilson the Protestant Bishop of Winchester doth acknowledg in his survey of Christ's sufferings c. printed 1604. pag. 664. The Scripturs were not fully received in all places no not in Eusebius his time which was above 300. years after the Apostles he saith the Epistles of Iames Iude the second of Peter the second and third of John are contradicted as not written by the Apostles the Epistle to the Hebrews was for a while contradicted c. The Churches of Siria did not receive the second Epistle of Peter nor the second and third of Iohn nor the Epistle of Iude nor the Apocalips c. The like might be sayd for the Churches of Arabia Wil you hence inferr that these parts of Scripture were not Apostolick or that we need not receive them now because they were formerly doubted of This Argument of Bishop Bilson we apply to the Machabees and to the other books declared by the Church of England to be Apocryphal Doctor Cousins writ a book caled a Scholastical History of the Canon of Scripture for which him-self and his friends think he wel deserved the Bishoprick of Duresme that he now enjoys in defence of the Prelatick Protestant Canon and of the 6. article of the Church of England And because he tels us in his Preface that men of knowledg pressed him to publish it as a piece that would give more ample satisfaction and cleere the passages in antiquity from the objections that some late Authors in the Roman side bring against Protestants then those other writings of home or foreign Divines have don that are extant in this kind I thought fit to give Protestants a proof of the soundness of
the Canon of the Iews as if the Jews might not doubt and omitt to put some books divinely inspired into the Canon as wel as the primitive Christians or as if the Apostles might not supply that defect and declare some books of the old Testament wherof the generality of the Jews doubted to be Canonical SVBSECT I. Doctor Cozins exceptions and falsifications against the Councel of Trent's authority answered The difference between new definitions and new articles of faith explained THe Protestant obstinacy is not excusable by the exceptions made against the number of Bishops that voted in the Councel of Trent or against the pretended novelty of the Canon which they decreed As to their number the authority of defining matters of faith in a general Councel is no more limited or diminished by the absence of members legaly summoned and long expected then the authority of a lawful Parliament by the absence of many Lords and commons especialy if there be a necessity of applying present remedies to the distempers of Church or Common-weal Doctor Cozins doth confess that the Catholick Church stood in need of a reformation and that the Councel was too much diferr'd and delay'd After they had met at Trent Seing the Bishops were not as many as the Pope and his Legats expected and wished for the greater solemnity of so important a decision as that of the Canon of Scripture whervpon they were to ground their further definitions they put of that session for 8. months and at the end of them hearing that besids those who were at Trent many Bishops were setting forth and others in their Journey they differred the definition of Canonical Scripture for three months more to the end as many as could possibly come might be present If through neglect contempt age infirmity or other accidents wherof the Pope was not in fault many Bishops were absent that could no more prejudice the authority of the Councel at Trent then the like circumstances disanull the authority or make voyd the Acts of our Parliaments But sure the learned Protestant Pastors cannot but smile at the simplicity of their illiterat flocks when they consider the zeale and earnestnes wherwith they except against the smal number of Bishops and their presumption forsooth in the Councel of Trent For the declaring the Canon of Scripture and other Divine truths and yet them-selves accept the Canon of Scripture and doctrin of their own Churches vpon the bare word of one Luther Zuinglius Calvin or vpon the sole authority of the 12. or seven men appointed by Parliament in the reign of Edward 6. Besids our Canon of Scripture was confirmed by the whole Councel of Trent afterwards together with the other points of faith therin defined And though Doctor Cozins pag. 208. tels how the Princes and reformed Churches in Germany England Denmark c. immediatly set forth their Protestations and exceptions against the Councel aleadging that the caling of this Councel by the Pop's authority alone was contrary to the Rights of Kings and the ancient Customs of the Church That he had summond no other persons thither nor intended to admitt any either to debate or give their voice there but such only as had first sworn obedience to him that he took vpon him most injustly to be Judg in his own cause c. Yet it is sufficiently manifested to the world by the very Acts of the Councel that the Pope did nothing but what his Predecessors had don and the Catholick Princes and Church had approved in the like occasions and that though Protestants were not admitted to vote at Trent yet they were not only permitted but invited in a most secure and civil manner by the Councel to reason dispute and debate their controversies and answer for them-selves and their doctrin and this way of proceeding is no more vnreasonable in a general Councel then it is in a Parliament not to permit any to vote therin before he taks an oath of alegiance not to say any thing of the oath of Supremacy and much less to admit of Lords or Commons accused of treason or rebellion to sit in the House vntil they prove their innocency or acknowledg their fault and obtain their pardon by a dutiful submission and profession of repentance And granted that nothing had bin resolved in the Councel of Trent by the Fathers therof but what first was canvass't at Rome by the Pope and Conclave which is false yet we conceive that to be no more against the constitution or freedom of a Councel then it is against the constitution or freedom of a Parliament that no Bill pass vnto an Act vnless it be first signed by the King and approved by his Councel and yet we know that to have bin the constant custom in one of his Majesties Kingdoms since the reign of King Henry 7. As for the Pope or Church of Rome being Judg in their own cause it is a prerogative so absolutly necessary for the authority and govermnent of Magistracy and the quiet and peace of the people governed that no Monarchy or Commonwealth can want it without falling into great inconveniences and confusion A subject t' is true may sue the King but the sentence must be given in the King's Courts and by his authority notwithstanding any objected dependency or parciality of the Judg explaining the laws and customs in favor of his Soveraign And he who would not acquiesce in such a sentence but would needs have the cause decided by a foreign Prince or People is a rebel If this be reasonable and just in temporal Courts and fallible sentences how much more in spiritual controversies and infallible definitions of the Church which definitions of the Church if not acknowledged to be infallible the Church can not have any jurisdiction or authority in matters of faith as not being able to satisfie doubts and setle the inward peace of Christian souls either perplexed in them-selves or in daunger of being perverted by others whether hereticks or pagans neither of which can be indifferent Judges or competent Arbitrators between the Catholick Church and her Children And seing doubts and differences are vnavoidable in both Church and Commonwealth and that there can be no appeale to Infidels or Foreigners without doubt it is more agreable to Scripture to the law of nature and light of reason that Parents and Pastors be Judges in any cause of their Children and inferiors then the contrary or that there be no Judg at all nor jurisdiction either spiritual or temporal But that which Doctor Cozins and all Protestants most press against the judicature of Popes and the councel of Trent is that they do not judg according to Scripture and to the right sense therof wheras Kings and their Judges are regulated by the laws of the land even when the suit is against the King or his pretended prerogative To this we answer that Popes and Councels are as much regulated by Scripture in their definitions
as Kings and their Courts by the laws But Protestants do not observe that as the interpretation of the laws depends not of them who sue the King but of the ancient practise of his Judges and Courts so the interpretation of Scripture must not be made by tâ—em who sue the Pope and Councels but by the Bishop and the Church who ar to explain it not according to every on 's privat fancy as Protestants do but according to the tradition customs and practises of the orthodox Christians in former Ages And by this we free the Roman Catholick Church and the Councel of Trent from the Protestant calumny of novelty of doctrin not only in this particular of the Canon of Scripture but in all it 's other definitions Proâ—estants confound our new Decrees with new doctrin wheras nothing is more cleer then that old doctrin may be defined by a new Decree that is made more publick and authentick The Councel tels them sess 4. that it only declares what Canon of Scripture the primitive Church held and quotes for it divers ancient Faâ—hers and Councels and therfor it 's Decree maks no new Canon of Scripture but is a promulgation of the old which induceth an obligation of believing what formerly had not bin so generaly known because it had not bin so cleerly and solemnly proclaimed Methinks none ought to carp less at the novelty of our definitions then Protestants if they would reflect vpon their own reformations They pretend that their doctrin is not only renewed but revived because forsooth the whole visible Church had lost that purity of the Primitive faith for many ages which they now have restored Roman Catholicks are more moderat and modest as having a better opinion of the Church and of God's providence they confess that the doctrin defended by the Councel of Trent was never extinguished in the Church but that it lived in the harts and profession of many faithful though many others of the same communion did not hold them-selves obliged to believe it as a doctrin of faith vntil it had bin sufficiently and solemnly proponed by the Definition of the Church in a general Councel as Divine That being don no addition or alteration was made of divine faith For new definitions are not new articles of faith but promulgations of the old faith or declarations of our obligation to believe as articles of faith those things which had bin formerly revealed but not so sufficiently proposed to the whole Catholick Church Wherfore articles of Faith not believed before they be decreed by a general Councel may be aptly compared to laws or ordinances before they ar published as the publication or proclamation of a law maks not a law but declares the obligation of complying therwith so the definition of a general Councel maks not the article of faith but declareth the obligation of believing that doctrin which before the publication or proclamation of the Church had not bin sufficiently proposed as Divine revelation To what purpose then did Doctor Cozins trouble him-self and his Readers with composing a book against the Catholick Canon of Scripture declared in the Councel of Trent when all his arguments are but sayings of men who doubted of books and parts of Scripture before they were declared and only because they were not declared Canonical by a general Councel He would fain impose vpon the world that S. Ierom was so much a Jew and so little a Christian as for the Canon of the old Testament to rely altogeather vpon the Hebrew Rabins and that he set a greater value vpon their testimony then vpon the authority of the Church or of the great Councel of Nice which received into the Canon of Scripture the book of Judith though rejected by the Jews His proof of S. Jerom's judgment being the same with that of Protestants in this controversy is that in some places of his writings he says the contested books of the old Testament are not in the Canon of the Jews nor received as Canonical by the Christian Church to which is answered that S. Jerom altered his opinion as appeareth in his prefaces prefixed to the said books which he translated into latin at the instance of the Churches and Bishops that held them to be Canonical to whose belief S. Jerom at length conformed his own judgment In his preface to the Book of Tobie he says Yee desire me to translate a booke from the Caldean language to Latin the book of Tobie which the Hebrews admit not into the Catalogue of Sacred Scriptures J have satisfied your desire c. The Hebrews reprehend vs c. Because we have translated into latin things against their Canon But I judged it better to displease the judgment of Pharisees then disobey the commands of Bishops c. In conformity to this he says in his preface of Iudith With the Hebrews the book of Iudith is read amongst the Agiographa the authority wherof is judged less fit to decide controversie c. But because the Nicen Synod is read to have computed this book in the number of holy Scripturs J have acquiesced or complyed with your demand Out of which words it is manifest 1. That St. Jerom was not of the same opinion with the Iews concerning these books because he says he displeased or offended their judgment by his translation as a thing against their Canon which would not have â—in vnless his intention in translating and judgment were known to favour the belief of the Bishops and Christians that held them to be Canonical for the translating them only as pious books could not be offensive to the Iews who acknowledged them for such as Cozins with Chemnitius and all Protestants confess though pag. 82. he contradicts him-self having no other shift left to prove St. Ierom a Iew in this particular And his words of the book of Iudith demonstrat that he opposed the authority of the Nicen Councel against the opinion of the Iews to prove that book Canonical and fit to determin controversies of Religion and in case we should grant he doubted whether the Councel numbred it in the Canon yet non can doubt but that he believed the Councel had authority to declare it Canonical which is the point disputed of But Doctor Cozins would willingly make us believe by a notorious fraud and imposture that Cardinal Belarmin doth not only acknowledg St. Ierom to have persisted still in his former opinion of excluding these controverted books from the Canon but also that the Councel of Nice never received that of Iudith into it and to that purpose pag. 45. quotes Belarmin's words de verbo Dei lib. 1. c. 10. vlt. thus Admitto Hieronymum in ea fuisse opinione quia nondum generale Concilium de his libris aliquid statuerat These words the honest Protestant Bishop of Duresme setts down in capital letters and with them concluds Cardinal Belarmin's sentence and sense concerning Hierom's opinion of the book of Iudith and
Centur. 1. l. 2. cap. 10. col 580. and particularly accuse St. Paul of error by the persuasion of St. Iames. Brentius also whom Bishop Ievel in his defence of the Church of England pag. 473. termeth a grave and learned Father affirmeth in Apol. Confess cap. de Concil pag. 900. that St. Peter chief of the Apostles and also Barnabas after the holy Ghost received togeather with the Church of Ierusalem erred Though Lutherans and Calvinists differ extreamly in many points of doctrin yet in this of fallibility of the Apostles in faith and manners even after the receiving of the holy Ghost they fully agree Calvin him-self in his Comentary in omnes Pauli epistolas in Gallat c. 2. vers 14. pag. 612. reprehendeth Peter Barnabas and others and pag. 150. says that Peter added to the schism of the Church the indangering of Christian liberty and the ouer-throw of the grace of Christ See him also in Act. c. 21. Clebitius a learned Calvinist in his Victoria veritatis argum 5. impugneth St. Lukes report in the history of our Sauiours passion saying Matthew and Mark deliver the contrary therfore Mathaeo Marco duobus testibus plus adhiberi debet quam uni Lucae qui Synaxi non interfuit quemadmodum Mathaeus To Mathew and Mark being two witnesses more credit is to be given then to one Luke And Gualter in Act. 21. reproveth St. Paul's shaving of his head And other Calvinists mentioned in Zanchius his epistle ad misc sayd If Paul should come to Geneva and preach the same houre that Calvin did I would leave Paul and heare Calvin And Lavaterus in his historia Sacramentaria pag. 18. affirmeth that some of Luther's followers not the meanest among their Doctors sayd they had rather doubt of St. Paul's doctrin theâ— of the doctrin of Luther or of the confession of Augusta This desperat shift being so necessary for waranting their corruptions of Scripture and maintaining the fallibility of the Church in succeeding ages for the same reasons which conclude it infallible in the Apostles time are applicable to ours and to every former century other-wise it must be sayd that God's providence and promises were limited to few years and him-self so partial that he regardeth not the necessities of his Church nor the saluation of any person that lived after his Disciples this impiety could not be rejected by the Prelatick Church of England without contradicting their brethren abroad and their own principles at home Therfore B. Iewel in his defence of the Apology for the Prelatick Church of England pag. 361. doth affirm that St. Mark mistook Abracher for Abimelech and St. Matthew Hieremias for Zacharias And Mr. Fulck against the Remish Testament in Galat. 2. fol. 322. chargeth Peter with error of ignorance and against the Ghospell and Doctor Goade in his Tower disputation with Campion the second days conference arg 6. affirmeth that St. Peter did err in faith and that after the sending down of the holy Ghost vpon them And Whitaker de Eccl. cont Belarmin Controv. 2. q. 4. pag. 223. saith Jt is evident that even after Christ's Ascension and the Holy Ghost's descending vpon the Apostles the whole Church not only the common â—ort of Christians but also even the Apostles them-selves erred in the vocation of the Gentills c. yea Peter also erred he further more also erred in manners c. And these were great errors and yet we see these to have bin in the Apostles even after the Holy Ghost descending vpon them And truly if the Apostles were not only fallible but did teach errors in manners and matters of faith after the holy Ghost descending vpon them their writings can be no infallible Rule to direct men to saluation which conclusion is so immediatly and cleerly deduced from this Protestant doctrin that the supposal and premises once granted their can be no certainty in Scripture and indeed this all the Reformers aymed at though durst not say it yet they did as well and sufficiently declare what litle esteem they have for Scripture though they make their ignorant flocks believe they teach them nothing but true Scripture and the infallible word of God SVBSECT I. Particular instances of Protestant Corruptions in the English Bible THough it may seem superfluous to specify any corruptions of the English Translators of Scripture after so cleer testimonies and confessions drawn from men of their own party yet to excite a conscience or at least curiosity in the Protestant Reader of examining further this matter I will mention a few of many which he may find both in Doctor Gregory Martins book of this subject and in the Remish Testament To maintain by Scripture that Popery is or at least savoreth Idolatry by worshiping of Images whersoever the Scripture speaks of Jdols they translate Images as 1. Jhon 4.21 My babes keep your selves from Images And how agreeth the temple of God with Jmages And be not worshipers of Images as some of them c. And 2. Paralip 36. vers 8. they added to the Text words that are not in the Greek Hebrew Latin or any copy however so corrupted The rest of the acts of Ioakim and the rest of the abominations which he did and the carved Images that were layd to his charge behold they are written c. These words carved Images layd to his charge are added by the Protestant Translators and not to be found in any copy or Text of Scripture in the whole world And though for meere shame in some later editions this impiety hath bin corrected and Jdols not Jmages put into the Text yet to make the illiterat sort of people believe that they are the same thing Image is put in the margent and in some places left vncorrected The first Protestant Bishops in Queen Elizabeths reign not being able to prevaile with the deposed Catholick Bishops to consecrat them as Scripture commands by imposition of Episcopal hands and therfore relying for their Caracter vpon the letters patents supremacy and election of the Queen translated the Greek word Kerotonia which S. Hierom and all the Ecclesiastical writers before and after him translate Ordination by imposition of hands they to make good I say their want of such an Ordination by words of Scripture in the Bible which then they set forth translated the said Greeck word Ordination by Election but their Successours who of late pretend to a more lawfull caracter then ever their Ordainers durst profess to have had received or them-selves can make good corrected this translation and restored into the text Ordination by imposition of hands To assert mariage of Priests when St. Paul says Have we not power to lead about a woman they translate insteed of woman wife but when he says in the same epistle and vseth the same word It is good for a man not to touch a woman then they translate not wife but woman To cry down the Sacrifice of the Mass they translate Temple or Table for
then by the Churches which they planted Protestants contemn all these rules and because there was never any Church in the world which professed the same faith that any of their Reformers preach't or them-selves now profess they are necessitated to except against all Testimonies of ancient Fathers and Councels and against the continual and common consent of all Christian Churches concerning the proper sense of Scripture delivered to the primitive Christians and will be judg'd therin by none but by them-selves and by their own fancy of Scripture They all follow this rule of Luther the first Reformer which he layd as the foundation of all Protestant Reformations The Governours of Churches and Pastors of Christ's sheep have indeed power to teach but the sheep must judg whether they propose the voice of Christ or of strangers c. Whefore let Popes Bishops Councels c. decree order enact what they please we shall not hinder but we who are Christ's sheep and heare his voice will judg whether they propose things true and agreable to the voice of our Pastor and they must yeeld to us and subscribe and obey to our sentence and censure Luther tom 2. Wittemb cap. de Sacra Script fol. 375. And because B. p Jewel in his challenge thinking that none durst answer or accept it appeal'd to the holy Fathers of the first ages and was thervpon immediatly convicted of hypocrisy and impostures he was grievously reprehended by his own Prelatick brethren as injurious to him-self and as one who had given the Papists too large a scope and after a manner spoyl'd him-self and the Church see Doctor Humfrey in Iewel 's life edit Londin pag. 212. and the same also in Fulk's retentive against Bristow pag. 55. Ever since that foile the Prelatiks have bin more wary and one of their greatest Champions Bilson Bishop of Winchester in his true difference between Christian subjection c. part 2. pag. 353. saith in plain termes The people must be discerners and Judges of that which is taught How contrary to Luther's Reformation was the doctrin of the primitive Church and Fathers we may judg by these words of Gregory Nazianzen in the oration wherin he excuseth him-self for having bin long absent from his flock and not exercised his function Vos Oves nolite pascere Pastores neque super terminos eorum elevamini satis enim est vobis si recte pascimini nolite judicare iudices nec legem feratis legis-latoribus c. Now let any man who hath common sense be Judg whether it be in the least degree probable that not only the illiterat Protestants but even their greatest Doctors and their first Apostles Luther Calvin Cranmer c. should know better the true sense of Scripture that was delivered to the first age then they to whom those of that age told what they were taught by Christ and his Apostles or then the second which told the third what they were taught by the first and so from generation vntill Luther and Calvins tyme. That every age gave this favorable testimony to the subsequent of the sense of Scripture which it delivered can not be denyed otherwise none would have received their sense of Scripture or their doctrin as Divine whether they were sincere in delivering their testimony is the question And because none questions it but Luther Calvin c. and their followers vntill we see be ter evidence and a more cleere cause of their reformed principle and knowledg of the visible Churches apostasy then their privat spirit or Luther and Calvins new and extravagant interpretations of Scripture we dare not condemn the whole ancient visible and Catholick Church nor concurr with it's declared enemies in so rash a judgment as to affirm that the Church betrayed it's trust and posterity which rash judgment is the ground of the Protestant Reformations S. Athanasius in lib. de Decretis Nicen. Synod contra Euseb. Ecce nos quidem ex Patribus ad Patres per manus traditam fuisse hanc sententiam demonstravimus vos autem O novi Judaei Caiphae filii quos tandem nominum vestrorum potestis ostendere progenitores S. Gregor Nazian ep 2. ab Chelid Absconditam post Christum sapientiam nobis annunciant rem lacrymis dignam si enim triginta his annis fides originem habuit cum quadringenti now 1600. fere anni ab eo tempore fluxerint quo Christus palam conspectus est inane tanto tempore fuit Evangelium inanis etiam fides nostra Martyres quidem frustra martyrium subierunt frustra etiam tales tantique Antistites populo praefuerunt St. August de vtilit credendi cap. 14. saith to the Manichees what we may to the Protestant Reformers Vos autem tam pauci estis tam turbulenti tam novi nemini dubium est quoniam nihil dignum autoritate proferetis Seing therfore the Roman Catholick sense of Scripture hath for the space of 1600. years bin delivered by the visible Christian Church from age to age as the true meaning of God's word and that the Protestant sense of Scripture was never accepted of by any but condemned Hereticks and even in this last age was delivered but by a few turbulent and disagreeing persons and obnoxious â—o many exceptions much diminishing the credibility of their testimony it is at least 16. to one not only in the number but also in the quality of the witnesses that the Roman Catholick sense of Scripture is true and the Protestant false and by consequence the Protestants have no Scripture to maintain the doctrin wherin they differ from Roman Catholicks SECT VI. Protestants mistaken in the Ministery and Mission of their Clergy in the Miracles of their Church in the holiness and honesty of their Reformers ALbeit God was able to call justify and confirm the elect without any mediat means yet as Protestants confess he was pleased not to accomplish the same otherwise then in and by the ministery of his Church Therfore S. Paul tells vs Ephes. 4.11.12.13 that Christ hath placed in his Church Pastors and Doctors to continue to the consummation of Saints till we all meet in the vnity of faith The chief of these Pastors and Doctors are the Bishops vnto whom as the same Apostle testifieth it belongeth to govern God's Church Act. c. 2â— These Bishops must succeed not only in Doctrin but in caracter to the Apostles which caracter is the ordinary ministery or vocation discern'd and received by imposition of Episcopal hands 1. Tim. 4. But because Luther was only a single Priest and Calvin as most say not so much as a Priest and that both despaired of Episcopal and Priestly succession they resolv'd to remedy that want by saying that the caracter of Priests and Bishops was not distinct from that of Baptism and wheras Luther's ordination or ordinary vocation in the Roman Catholick Church was to preach the doctrin which he had receiv'd from that Church and not his new
doctrinal Reformation he and all Reformers after him pretended an extraordinary and immediat vocation and mission from God to teach an other faith contrary to that which the then visible Church professed and could not be proved that any precedent Congregation ever held If there had been right beleevers saith Georgius Milius pag. 138. that went before Luther in his office there had then bin no need of a Lutheran Reformation Therfore we say that Luther was raised vp divinitus extra ordinem by God's special apointment and extraordinarily See Luther in loc Com. class 4. pag. 51. Bucer in epist. ad Episcop Hereford calls Luther the first Apostle of the reformed doctrin Beza in epist. Theolog. ep 5. Ergo de extraordinaria vocatione videamus Huic vero tum demum locum esse dicimus cum vel nulla vel penè nulla est ordinaria vocatio sicut nostris temporibus accidit in Papatu cum expectari extraordinaria vocatio quae nusquam erit nec debuit nec potuit Bishop Iewell in his Apology for the Church of England part 4. cap. 4. divis 2. And in his defence of the Apology pag. 426. The truth was vnknown at that time when Martin Luther and Vldrick Zuinglius first came vnto the knowledg and preaching of the Ghospel Mr. Parkins in his exposition vpon the Creed pag· 400. and in his works printed 1605. fol. 365. And in his reformed Catholick pag. 329. We say that before the days of Luther for the space of many hundred years an vniversal Apostasy overspread the whole face of the earth and that our Church was not then visible to the world Calvin in Institut lib. 4. cap. 3. sect 4. Quod Dominus nobis iniunxit c. Lascicius in proof of his extraordinary vocation lib. de Russorum Relig. pag. 23. alledgeth Calvin saying Because the succession or Series of ordination hath bin interrupted by the Pop's tyranny there is need of a new subsidy c. And this guift was altogeather extraordinary Mr. Fulk against Stapleton pag. 2. The Protestants that first preacht in these last days had likwise extraordinary calling Mr. Perkens saith the same in his works printed 1605. fol. 916. Mr. Symonds pag. 123. vpon the Revelations affirmeth a calling to preach by the civil Magistrat a holy and sufficient calling saith he in the time of these confusions But this pretext and presumption of theirs is groundless 1. Because the ordinary Ministery of Christ's Church being to continue as S. Paul says to the consummation of Saints and end of the world there could be no necessity of an extraordinary contrary mission or ministery but rather it must be concluded that there is an impossibility therof seing it is impossible that God should send men to contradict him-self or that doctrin which he promised should continue vntill he day of judgment by the Ministery and means of the ordinary Pastors and Doctors of the Church 2. Whensoever God sent any extraordinary Ministers or Reformers he confirm'd their mission and Ministery with vndoubted miracles as is manifest by the example of Moyses and the Prophets of the old Testament and of the Apostles in the new But no such thing appeared in Luther or any Protestant Their ordinary excuse that Miracles are ceased in the Church is confuted by their own acknowledging that in the Indies God by means of the Jesuits and other Catholick Preachers worketh Miracles for the conversion of Pagans And Philippus Nicolai confesseth that the Jesuits and other Spanish and Portugal Preachers converted both Indies Iapon Cataia c. And wrought many true Miracles in those parts and in our age but Withall addeth lib. 1. of his Comentaries de Regno Christi pag. 91. 312. 313. 314. 318. 219. That such Miracles wrought by the Jesuits and other professed Papists proceed not from their faith as it was Roman Catholick but as it was Lutheran See him pag. 91. 53. pag. 91. he sets down some mysteries of Christianity wherin Lutherans agree with Roman Catholick and attributs the Miracles to them only concluding Hucvsque enim Lutheranisant Wheras it is well known that the Jesuits inculcat to their Prâ—selits in all parts of the world the Romnn Catechisms and in the Indies Iapon China c. bid them beware of the English Holanders and other Protestants doctrin as of heresy And many of their Miracles are wrought at â—he intercession of our B. Lady S. Jgnatius S. Francis Xaverius c. and by application of their Reliques Mr. Hartwell is more reasonable he confesseth loc cit that the conversion of Congo was accomplished by massing Priests and after the Romish manner and this action saith he which tendeth to the Glory of God shall it be concealed and not committed to memory because it was perform'd by Popish Priests and Popish means God forbid Now if God works miracles for the Conversion of Pagans to our Catholick Religion it must be confessed that either ours is the true Religion or that God deceives those poore soules which by our Ministery and his miracles are thervnto converted Besid's if what Protestants say and that whervpon they ground their Reformaâ—ions be true viz that for above 1000. years the true Church hath bin invisible or suppress'd and the world abused by Popish Impostors and counterfeited miracles c. the innocent and illiterat Papists who are supposed to have bin seduced seeme as fit an object for Divine mercy and miracles as the Indian Idolaters But seing not one vndoubted miracle hath ever bin wrought to convert them from Popery to Protestancy it must necessarily follow that either God doth not approve of Protestancy or hath altered the vsual Stile of his providence which never failed to work miracles for the conversion of the Israelits and Hereticks when most guilty of heresy and idolatry T' is strang he should not observe the same custom with Popish Christians and convert them by the means and miracles of holy Protestants if these be his chosen people and sent by him to preach the Ghospel Not on Protestant Preacher could hitherto be prudently taken for an ordinary Prophet or for a person of extraordinary piety even the first Protestant Reformers are convicted of dishonest dealing and scandalous conversation and are farr from that degree J do not say of sanctity but of morality requir'd in men pretending to reform others We grant that a true Religion may be abused by the wickedness of it's Professors yet never was the truth of Religion planted or revived by the ministery of wicked persons Let us run over all Christendom and we shall find every Province therof converted to the Roman Catholick Religion by men not only Apostolical in their lives and conversation but also in Miracles We shall find not to leave our own Ilands an Austin in England a Patrik in Ireland a Columban in Scotland and almost in every county of these Kingdoms a miraculous Saint that converted our Ancestors to Popery How
incredible therfore is it that Protestancy can be the true Religion seing that in all the world they cannot name one Protestant eminent for Sanctity Miracles or morality Cranmer carried his wench with him in his Episcopal visitations Bale says him-self was inspired to take a sweet-heart called Dol Bishop Poynet went to law with a Butcher for his wife Peter Martyr and Bucer came to preach into England each of them having a Nun for a wife Calvin kept a Gentleman of Lausanna his wife Beza run away with the wife of a Taylor And as for the Protopatriarch and first Apostle of all the Protestant Reformations Luther himself confesseth loc com class 4. pag 50. that from his infancy he was haunted by the Devill and to be rid of him entred the Religious Order of St. Austin but afterwards the Devil prevail'd in a reall not imaginary dispuâ—ation against him concerning the abrogation of the Mass adoration of the Sacrament and invocation of our B. Lady and other Saints and he resolved having bin convicted by the Devill 's argument to for-sake his Order and set vp Protestancy which never had bin heard of before And wheras during the time he lived amongst his friars he acknowledgeth that he lived chastly and virtuously yet after his revolt from the Roman Catholick Religion he professeth in sundry places of his writings that he could not live without a woman and none could serve his turn but a Nun whom he debauched out of her Monastery Luther tom 1. epist. fol. 334. Colloq Germ. cap. de Matri Eight days were now past wherin I neither did write pray nor study being vexed with the temptation of the flesh c. As none can abstain from meat or drink so he cannot from a woman c. But it suffiseth that we have known the riches of the glory of God the lamb which taketh away the sins of the world can not draw us from him although we should commit fornication or kill a thousand times in one day His pride was so excessive that his Disciples are ashamed of him and have endeavored by altering many things in the later editions of his works to conceale the impiety of his Tenets and the imperfections of his person He was a better Drol then Doctor sociable but scandalous Melanchton excusing Luther's scandalous mariage in epistol ad Ioan. Camer pag. 39. saith Est vir iste nequaquam ex iis qui homines oderunt congressus fugiunt quotidianae autem vitae illius vsum non ignoras vnde cogitare te caetera quam me scribere melius ut opinor fuerit He wanted not wit to se the meakness of his Zealous Proselits and was so facetiously wicked as to laugh at them for relying vpon one Luther in a matter of so great importance as the chang of Christian Religion against the testimony of the whole visible Church and the sense of all ancient Fathers and Councels and therfore was vsed to say when he was merry amongst his confidents and Camerades in the Alehouses of Wittemberg Bibentibus nobis cervisiam Wittembergensem crescit Evangelium That the Ghospel was zealously preached by fooles while he made good cheer with friends He spent his life in good fellowship and Sleydan his deer Schollar lib. 3. edit 1521. fol. 29. reporteth how that Luther him-self acknowledged his profession not to be of life or manners but of doctrin wishing l. 2. ed. 1520. fol. 22. that he were removed from the office of preaching because his manners and life did not answer to his profession wherfore it was vsual with such Protestants as knew his life and conversation to say when they resolved to give them-selves to pleasure and debauche bodie Lutheranice vivemus to day we will live Lutheranlike see Benedict Morgensterne in tract de Ecclesia pag. 221. His death was answerable to his life in the morning he was found dead having bin very merry and feasting him-self the night before He attempted in vain two miracles at the importunity of his Schollers the one was to revive a dead man the other was to dispossess one of his own Disciples according to his new form of Exorcisms But Staphylus who was present says Luther was so fouly frighted that in steed of chasing the Devil him-self run away and was in danger of being killed The want of success in these two attemps made him say that miracles were ceased in the Church and that all ours are but impostures or don by compact with Sathan Zuinglius Author of the Sacramentarian Religion having bin tyed by Luther to no other rule of faith besides the letter of Scripture for he had bin Luther's scholler but differing from his Master in the point of the real presence invented a new reformation which he planted among the Suitzers and before he would impart it to them he made his conditions by way of petition yet extant in his works that if the Cantons would permit him and his Ministers who ioyned with him to take wives he would reveale to them the Evangelical doctrin so long hidden An other Epistle to the same purpose he writ to the Bishop of Constance and the reason he gives for his demand is least the soules committed â—o his own and his fellow's charge should be any longer offended by the example of their sensuality We have proved saith he that the weakness of our flesh hath bin O for grief cause of our often falling c. we have burned O for schame so greatly that we have committed many things vnseemingly c. To speake freely without boasting we are not otherwise of such vncivil manners that we should be ill spoken of among the people to vs committed for any wickedness hoc vno excâ—pto this one point only excepted And confesseth tom 1. fol. 115. that he and his fellow Ministers by means of their lustfull desires were made infamous before their Congregations Himself and his Camerades having taken wives or wenches he began to reveale his Ghospel and impugn the Mass by instruction from a spirit that appeared to him Whether black or white he remembreth not Having by this Diabolical dream or apparition resolved to abolish the Mass and change the doctrin of Transubstantiation by altering the Text of Scripture in his Translation dedicated to Francis King of France edit Tigur an 1525. saying This signifieth my Body for This is my Body Zuinglius tom 2. de vera falsa Religione fol. 202. fol. 210. He quotes his own Text of Scripture thus Sic ergo habet Lucas accepto pane gratias egit c. dicens Hoc significat Corpus meum He proceeded after a very strange manner in his design for he confesseth that his doctrin was more accomodated to temporising liberty then to sincerity or truth and that God commanded him to proceed in that manner least his design should be quasht in the very beginning by his Adversaries whom he termes Dogs and Swine Retractamus igitur hic quae illic
their sole belief in Christ without any regard to the morality of good works or to the alleigance and obedience due to Majesty or Magistrasy That which makes most men carefull in God's service is the vncertainty of their saluation and feare of his displeasure by their dayly sins but Protestants are rid of all those perplexities and troubles by their assurance of being justified and saved by only faith which makes adulteries Murthers rebellions c. either no sins at all in them or so venial that they are no sooner committed then pardoned by a more plenary Jndulgence and Jubilee then ever the Pope pretended to have power to grant and without obligation of any satisfaction almes fasting or prayer for past offences or any purpose of future amendment that purpose being rendred not only superfluous by their faith but ridiculous by their doctrin either of the impossibility of keeping God's Commandments or by their Tenet of the necessary springing of good works from faith And because this their Evangelical liberty and indemnity is not consistent with the words of St. Peter 2. Pet. 1. Brethren labour the more that by good works you may make sure your vocation They either make that Epistle apocryphall or leave out of the Text in their Translations those two words good works It is commonly sayd that though many stats-men be Atheists yet they will never permit Atheism to be made the legal Religion of the state because they know that men who do not believe there is a God or providence cannot be kept in awe of the government or brought to observe any other laws but their own appetits seing they neither feare punishment nor expect rewad in an other life for vice or virtue and without this feare and hopes the multitude cannot be govern'd in this world The same reason concludeth that Protestant Politians ought not to make Protestancy the Religion of the state civil government being rendred as difficult and contemptible by an indulgent and over-confident belief as by non at all He who persuads himself that faith alone is sufficient assurance of his saluation and that such a faith once possess'd can not be lost will not avoyd the occasion or resist the temptation of finning for his pleasure or profit nor omit the oportunity of rebelling whensoever it is offered with probability of success so he be cautious in his vices and villanies his justifying saith makes all his designs and devices conscientious and if he can save him-self from being hang'd his Protestant belief will secure him from being damn'd or droun'd in Hell How impossible it is to govern a multitude where this is the Religion not only permitted but promoted is evident by our late distempers Could Tanners Tinkers Taylors Coblers and Bruers domineer and possess peacebly these tree Kingdoms and murther our lawfull and innocent King by a formality of Religion laws and justice had not their wicked practises bin countenanced by the Protestant principles and look't vpon as a restauration of Protestancy vnto it's primitive purity It is credibly reported of their Ring-leader and Regicide Cromwell that he dyed without remors of conscience or signs of repentance for his monstruous villanies because sayd he to his Protestant Divine that assisted him in his last sickness I am sure to be saved seing I had once justifying faith and could never loose it Every resolut Rogue may attempt the most horrid crimes with hopes of prevailing amongst men whose principles are so presuming vpon mercy and so applyable to mis-chief I know it will be answered by them in whom education hath created zeale for the protestant religion or interest hath rendred obstinat in maintaining the same that the principles and articles of protestancy are mistaken and misapplyed not only by vs Catholiks but even by those protestant Authors last quoted in the margents To which we reply 1. That nothing is more preiudiciall to the soule and good government then a religion subiect to so many mistakes and so generally and plausibly mistaken by it's own greatest Doctors 2. We say that our being mistaken is but their privat opinion which opinion though it were back't by a publick Act of their Church can pretend at most but to probability and so much they must also grant to our contrary censure and Judgment of their justifying faith and seing that of two probable opinions the generality of men follow that which favors most their particular inclinations and interests very few protestants will vary from the most favorable explanation of iustifying faith or will wave the comfort that the 11. Article of the Church of England affords to them in that particular calling or canonising it a most wholsom doctrin and very full of comfort K. James was a wise and fore-seing Prince and in the conference at Hampton-Court did countenance the Dean of Pauls and the Bishop of London disputing against Doctor Reynolds and others that maintained the assurance of salvation or predestination by the protestant justifying faith and yet not withstanding the King's dislike noless politik then religious of a principle so damnable to the soule and dangerous to the state it would not be condemned nor censured unless the 39. Articles of religion and the whole frame of English protestancy were overthrown as Doctor Reynolds made appeare And indeed Mr. Perkins doth demonstrat in his reformed Catholick pag. 39. the necessary connexion and continuance of the assurance of salvation with the protestant doctrin of justifying faith in these words If vpon every aboad in sin the party be again vncertain of his salvation then was the former certainty no certainty at all For his sin notwithstanding he yet remembreth his former supposed certainty and therfore if he was once truly assured he can not during every his aboad in sin forget how that he was so assured which his only remembrance therof suffiseth to continue and preserve his former supposed certainty even during his aboad in sin So that if Cromwel by his justifying faith was once sure of his salvation or predestination Protestants must believe he could never loose that assurance and must grant that he went to heaven without any punishment even in Purgatory for his murthers periury hypocrysy adulteries c. Such a belief must needs raise other Cromwells for who will not venture his life for a Crown by the most vnjust means when he is sure to be cron'd in God's glory though he miss of his ayme in this world and perish in the attempt As it cannot be denyed but that these and the like dangerous consequences do naturally flow from this principle of Protestancy so we must acknowledg and admire the extraordinary skill and constancy of them who sit at the helme and steer the ship of this great Common-wealth so stedily in so turbulent a sea and stormy weather against the most violent currents of perverse inclinations and principles long may they continue their prosperous course but surely them-selves do apprehend that at long running
and being desirous to know the cause J found there had bin Popes And proceeding from this conceipt of the Popes prevailing against Christ in vtter overthrow of the whole visible Church he concludeth that he who founded and purchased the Church with such pains and at so deere a rate could not be Christ because he wanted power or providence to preserve it and therfore Ochin tourned Iew and taught circumsion and Polygamy Upon the same motives Adam Neuserus a most learned Protestant and chief Pastor of Heydelbergh turned Turk and was circumsised at Constantinople persuading many of his flock to become Mahometans Allemanus esteemed and beloved by Beza for his learning seing that the predictions of the Prophets were not fulfilled in the Protestant Churches and being resolved not to be a Papist held that the Messias was not come and so renouncing Christianity became a blasphemous Iew. Calvin the Oracle of Protestant learning and the most plausible Reformer of Popery is not only by Catholicks but by sundry Protestants charged with Judaism in so much that the famous Protestant Writer Egidius Hunnius Doctor and publick Professor in the University of Wittembergh and chief Disputant in the conference of Ratisbone against the Catholicks writ a Book intituled Calvinus Judaizans And another Protestant book was printed 1586 and reprinted 1592. the Author wherof is the learned Ioannes Modestinus and it's Title A Demonstration out of God's word that the Calvinists are not Christians but only baptized Jews and Mahometans and an other very learned Protestant John Scutz in lib. 50. causarum cap. 48. affirmeth Mahometism Arianism and Calvinism to be brothers and Sisters and three pair of hose made of one cloath The Calvinists do and may say the same of the Lutherans and of every other Sect of Protestants they are all made of one cloath and differ only in the fashion according to the diversity of their fancies They all agree in cloathing and covering their errors with Scripture but some like one mode some an other Calvin and his faction seem to approve most of the Arian to which also most Protestants incline by reason of difficulty they find in the Mystery of the Trinity explained after the Catholick manner But non of them will tye himself to an others fashion seing their Rule of faith is their own fancy Wherfore notwithstanding the Confessions of faith of their sundry Churches they do not hold them-selves obliged to Profess that or any faith longer then it agreeth with every on 's privat sense of Scripture which he changes as often as further study information or seeming reason moves him to the contrary So that not only Mahometism Arianism and Calvinism are three paire of hose made of one Cloath according to Scutz expression but his Lutheranism and all other Protestant Reformations are remnants of the same piece with different trimmings and patches and though they be hose this day to morrow they would perhaps be Turbants or Jews garments had not those formes and fashions bin so generally cry'd down as ridiculous in these parts of the world that the learned Protestants who think them more Religious then their own despaire of ever making them the mode So true it is that the bare letter of Scripture without Tradition the rule of faith makes men Hereticks Turcks Jews and the worst of Infidells The learned Protestants who are not Iews Turks or Arians become Atheists or meer Rationalists Because there is not any thing moves learned men so much either to Atheism or to have no Religion but naturall reason as the diversity of Religions and the confessed vncertainty of such as are professed The interpretation of Scripture and Fathers being left by their principles of the Reformation to every particular person's discretion maks Protestants differ as much in Christian belief as in human opinions concerning any ordinary and obscure matter and their supposition of the fall of the visible Church into errors of doctrin togeather with the acknowledged fallibility and vncertainty of their own Congregations takes away as we proved in the last Section all certainty and Christianity of belief What doubt therfore can be made but that such learned Protestants as turn not Jews Mahometans or Arians will either become Atheists Socinians or meer Rationalists such as observe that the Prophecies sett-down in Scripture concerning the spendor extent and propagation of Christ's Church vpon Earth are not accomplished in their own petty Reformations and withall are so peevish and maliciously bent against the Roman Catholick faith as not to examin it's truth turn Jews Mahometans or Atheists But such as are ashamed or afraid to renounce the name of Christians and yet are as obstinat against the Roman Catholick doctrin as the aforsaid Protestants fall from on reformed sect to an other and at length perceiving there is no reason to preferr on before an other renounce all and rely only vpon their own reason most of them follow Chillingworth Fauckland Stilling-fleet and become Socinians denying or doubting of Christ's Divinity and are driven to that impiety partly by the incoherency of the Protestant Tenets and partly by their contempt of Tradition but most of all by the foolish presumption of their own wit and judgment and by that secret pride so manifest in Protestants and proper to Hereticks There is not any one Protestant Writer in whose works you may not find this heretical Strain Neither is it to be admired that men whose Religion is occasioned by pride and grounded vpon singularity of judgment do betray and declare those passions in their discourses they being the chief ingredients of their Symbols and the Conclusions most cleerly deduced from their principles I will omit all others at present and only mention a passage of Socinus against Volanus pa. 2. wherin you may see to what a pass Protestants are brought by their own proud and privat spirit and by their contempt of Catholick Tradition Thus therfore he saith To what purpose should I answer that which thou borrowest from the Papists c. especially where thou opposest to vs the perpetuall consent of the Church very excellently doubtless in this behalf hath Hosius a Papist discours'd against you wounding you with your own sword And therfore you are no less fals in urging against us the Churches perpetual consent for the Divinity of Christ then are the Papists in their vrging therof against you and vs. And ibid. pag. 222. We propose to vs in this question concerning the Divinity of Christ non for Master or Interpreter but only the holy Ghost c. we do not think that we are to stand to the judgment of any men though never so learned of any Councels though in shew never so holy and lawfully assembled of any visible Church though never so perfect and vniversall Even Uolanus himself disputing against the Iesuits is inforced to reject the examples sayings and deeds of Athanasius Hierom Austin Theodoret and other Fathers whose authority he now opposeth against
not from the son to be heresy though now too late they would fain moderat the censure as also be reconciled to all Sects of Protestants in Europe 2. At the same time they endeavour to make this league offensive and defensive against the Roman Catholick Church their chief writers profess there is no cause to quarell with that Church because it is also a Christian Congregation and differs from Protestants only in things indifferent among which they place even the Worship of Images the Sacrifice of the Mass the communion under one kind the Pop's supremacy c. Wheâ—ce it must needs follow that their Protestant separation from the Roman Church can not be justifyed as confessedly not having sufficient ground to break the communion of the Church vpon the score of doctrin acknowledged by them-selves to be lawful and therfore their Protestant Reformations must be concluded schismatical This their Prelatick moderation towards our Roman Catholick doctrin is the effect of a necessary compliance with our Adversaries condemned hereticks not of any Christian charity that they bear to our principles or persons as appeareth by their quite contrary expressions in other occasions and by the severity of their statutes against Priests and Papists They can hardly excuse the errors of Arrians Nestorians c. And yet accuse vs of heresy nor can they maintain the Greek worshipping of Images to be lawfull and yet condemn the same in vs as idolatry But that which they most press against the Roman Catholick Church and wherin all sectaries dissenting from it are concerned to ioyn with Protestants is that we say ourselves are the sole Catholicks and the Pope and general Councels supreme Judges of hereticks Rather then admit our Church to be the Catholick they cantonize God's Church into dissenting congregations and canonize for Orthodox all sects of hereticks though they have no subordination connexion or communication among themselves much less that care of the common good that is among the Suitzers whose Commonwealth they would fain make a patern of Christ's Church To this end they sent their Agents to Ieremias Patriarch of Constantinople and in their printed books make honorable mention of Nestorius Dioscorus Eutiches and other hereticks brood and branches that are dispers'd in Egypt Ethiopia and East Jndies as if they had bin their Brethren wheras they do not know their Tenets and brag of their numbers in comparison wherof they say the Romanists are but few and at the best but a part of the vniversal Church and if a part they ought not to judg of the whole if they do their sentence must be slighted as invalid and partiall And though the Schismaticks and Hereticks of the Greek Church whom the Protestants so much courted have by a particular definitive sentence of Iâ—â—â—mias their Patriarch disown'd the doctrin and refused the communion of all Protestants yet are the so deserted and despised reformed Churches compell'd to maintain the indifferency of the eastern heresies even of those which the Greeks them-selves twelue times recanted having bin so many times reconciled to the Church of Rome though now again revolted and returned to some of their former errors but not without a visible marke of God's indignation and justice Protestants therfore are content to excuse the errors of the Greeks and of all other Christians though Hereticks hoping therby to obtain for them-selves the name of Catholiks and are so kind as not to exclude any that professeth Christ even after the Arrian manner from their Protestant communion not doubting but that for a return of civility them-selves will by virtue of that general appellation of Christians be countenanced by the enemies of the Church of Rome and protected from it's severity But the Greek Patriarch smelt their design and though a Rebell against the sea of Rome yet he condemned the Protestant doctrin and contemned their flattery giving them to vnderstand that the truth of Religion is never annexed to many dissenting Churches and that their agrement in Protestant fundamentalls can not be an argument of Catholick vnity or vniversality And to be rid of future importunities condemned their opinions as heresies declaring how different they are from those of the Greek Church as appeareth by his Sententia definitiva Jeremiae Patriarchae Constantinopolotani sententia definititiva de doctrina Religione Wittembergensium Theologorum edit an 1586. in this Book the Greeks detest the Protestant Religion wherof see further Hospinian in Histor. Sacram. part 2. and Responsio Basilii Magni Ducis Muscoviae c. an 1570. it appeareth by a Treatise set forth even by the Protestant Divines of Wittemberg intituled Acta Theologorum Wittembergensium Ieremiae Patriarchae Constantinop de Augustana Confessione c. That the Greek Church yet to this day professeth and teacheth invocation of Saints and Angells pag. 55. 102.128 Reliques pag. 244. 368. worshipping of Images pag. 243.244.247 251. Transsubstantiation pag. 86.96.100.240.318 Sacrifice pag. 102 104 The signifying ceremonies of the Mass pag. 97.99.100 Auricular Confession in praefat in lib. pag. 87 130. Confirmation with Chrisme pag. 78.238 extreme Vnction pag. 242.326 All the seaven Sacraments pag. 77.242 prayer for the dead pag. 93.102.109 Sacrifice for the dead pag. 95.104 Monachisme pag. 132.257 That Priests may not marry after orders taken pag. 129. See Sir Edward Sands also in his relation c. On the last leaf but five where he confirms all we have related here of the Greeks concurrence in Religion with the Roman Church As for the Protestant Doctors and Prelats exceptions against the Roman Church and Councells not being Catholick or Universall they can be of no force because their own Logicians may cleer the mistake â—y putting them in mind of the definition of Catholick or Universal which is vnum in multis one in many for â—nâ—â—â—rsality requireth two and but two conditions vnity or ideâ—â—ity of form and multitude of Subjects That a Church therfore be Universal or Catholick it is necessary and sufficient there be an vnity or identity of form which is faith and multitude of subjects which are the Professors of that faith Whether the subject of the form which is called universall be more or less so they be many is not material as to the nature and denomination of Universal or Catholick though there were but 200. men living homo say Logicians would be as much Universal as now it is with so many millions of men In like manâ—er we say though there were but 200. men in the world professing the true faith that faith would be still Universal or Catholick because it would be still one and the same in many and 200. are as properly many though not so many as 200. millions We grant that it hath bin prophecied the multitude of believers should be very numerous and spread over the whole world and accordingly it hath bin fulfill'd and now Roman Catholicks are every where multiplied yet there hath bin a time when the
number of Arius his faction because the Councell's testimony was confirmed by a Tradition and by the authority of St. Silvester Bishop of Rome whose legats presided in that Assembly· In the same Century was condemned the Heresy of Macedonius against the Holy Ghost by a Councell in Constantinople confirmed by the authority of St. Damasus Bishop of Rome Photius in lib. de septem Synodis In the fifth Century was condemned the heresy of Nestorius in the Ephesin Councell wherin presided Cyrillus in the name of Pope Celestin. Evagrius lib. 1. cap. 4. And a litle after was condemned the heresy of Eutiches in the Councell of Calcedon wherin also presided the Legats of Pope Leo. Evagrius lib. 2. cap. 4. And the whole Councell petitioned to the Bishop of Rome for his confirmation of their Acts. tom 2. Concil Breviarium Liberati In the same fifth age was condemned the heresy of the Pelagians by authority of the Bishops of Rome The Pelagian heresy saith St. Austin lib. 2. Retract c. 50. with it's authors was convicted and condemned by the Roman Bishops Jnnocent and Zozimus with concurrence or at the instance of the Councells of Africk And Prosper in Chronico an 420. A Councell being holden at Carthage of 217. Bishops the Synodal Decrees were sent to Pope Zozimus which being approved the Pelagian heresy was condemned in the whole world In the sixt Century many heresies were condemned in the 5. Synod In the 7. Century and sixt Synod were condemned the Monothelits wherin presided the Pop's Legats though the Emperor was present and subscribed but after all the Bishops not as a Judge but as on who consented and submitted to their judgment In the 8. Century and 7. Synod of 350. Bishops were declared and condemned as hereticks they who opposed the worship of Jmages wherin also presided the Pop's Legats wherof Photius saith This sacred and great Councell condemned a barbarous heresy newly invented by wicked and execrable men c. For they did terme the adorable Image of Christ wherby erronious idolatry is excluded an Idol c. In the 9. Century and 8. Synod many controversies were decided and the Pop's Legats presided The Emperor was present and subscrib'd but after the Legats and Patriarchs and plainly acknowledged that the judgment of Religious Controversies apertain'd not to him and that by subscribing he only testifyed his Consent In the 10. Century we read of no heresy but of the Greeks Schism In the 11. Century Pope Leo the 9. in a Councell at Vercelli and Pope Nicolas 2. in a Councell at Rome of 113. Bishops condemned the heresy of Berengarius against the real presence and Transsubstantiation Lanfrancus lib. 1. contra Bereng This Berengarius was no great scholler as Archbishop Guido says but very ambitious and thought to acquire fame by his new opinion After twice recanting and returning to his heresy in his last sickness perceiving his end to draw neer Iohn Gerson relates these his last words My God Thou wilt this day appeare to my salvation as J hope for my repentance or to my damnation as I feare for deceiving with pervers doctrin others whom afterwards I could not reduce to the truth of thy Sacrament In the 12. Century Jnnocent the second Bishop of Rome condemned the heresy of Peter Abaylard see S. Bernard epist 194. And Pope Eugenius 3. condemned the error of Gilbert Porretanus in the Councell of Rhems see S. Bern. serm 80. in Cantica In the 13. Century Pope Innocent 3. condemned the error of Ioachim the Abbot in the Lateran Councell And afterwards Pope Gregory 10. in the Generall Councell of Lions condemned the Greeks error In the 14. Century Pope Clement 5. condemned the errors of the Begards in the Councell of Vienna In the 15. Century the errors of Iohn Hus and Iohn Whicliff were condemned in the Councell of Constance by Pope Martin 5. And the errors of the Greeks in the Councell of Florence by Pope Eugenius 4. Now what reason can Protestants give why Pius 4. Bishop of Rome and the Councell of Trent though of his calling and party might not condemn the opinion of Protestants as lawfully and legaly as his Predecessors had don in every age the like opinions of other Reformers Both condemners and condemned were Christians for hereticks must be baptised otherwise they are rather Pagans then hereticks The condemned Christians were often Patriarchs and Bishops some-times as many as the Condemners and yet neither could their Plea of Christianity or pretence of Scripture or parity in dignity or equality in number exempt them from the validity and legality of the Roman Censures vnto which if they did not submit all the Catholick world held them for obstinat hereticks Therfore we may not without contradicting both reason and authority the common sense of the Church and the general custom of Christian antiquity allow the exceptions which Protestants plead against the Pope and the Councell of his Bishops that forsooth they are but a part of the Catholick Church and therfore as party concerned incompetent Judges and witnesses in controversies of Christian Religion We have seen the weakness and ill success of the protestant design in this distinction of fundamentall and not fundamentall articles of faith and how they are rejected as hereticks by the Greeck Schismaticks and other sectaries whom they courted to be admitted as a part of their Church we have also proved the vnreasonableness of their exceptions against the testimony and censures of the Roman Bishops and Councells Now we will view the distinction it self and prove that by the protestant doctrin of fundamentalls the very foundation of Christian Religion is destroyed and nothing believed with Divine faith SECT XII God's veracity is denyed by Protestancy and by the Prelatick distinction and doctrin of fundamentall and not fundamentall articles of faith THe foundation of Christian Religion is the belief of God's veracity The belief of God's veracity consists not only in acknowledging that whatsoever God saith is true that was never denyed by any heretick and yet all hereticks deny his veracity but consists in acknowledging also that whatsoever doctrin is sufficiently proposed as spoken or revealed by God is infallibly true and that God is the Author of the same To avoyd all disputes concerning the sufficiency of the proposal of God's revelations we will condescend so far to our Protestants Adversaries as to make themselves Judges therof provided they will be so Religious and rational as to grant that to Divine Majesty ought not be denyed a prerogative which by the dictamen of reason the laws of nature and the practise of themselves and of all Nations is due and exhibited to Majesty and Magistracy and to all temporal Soveraigns Viz. To speak and declare their mind by the mouth of others their inferiour Officers and Ministers wherfore as subjects do judge it a sufficient proposal of the regal authority and confess them-selves are obliged to believe that their Soveraign speaks and commands
when certain officers known by the vsual marks and badges of their Master's Soveraignty and their own military or civil charges propose his orders either by proclamation letters patents or otherwise so Protestants will acknowledg that all Christians are bound to believe it i◠a sufficient proposal of the 〈◊〉 existence of Divine Revelation and that God speaks or commands whensoever his mind is declared to them by that Church and Ministers who beare at least as authentick marks and badges of God's authority and of their own ministery to evidence their trust and jurisdiction as the Officers of state and Justice do in a Republick or 〈◊〉 Government In a word all that we desire of Protestants is that they will give as much credit and respect to God as to Princes and no less to the Ministers of God's Church then to Senators or to the Officers of a King's Court. But their fundamental distinction dispenseth with all such duties and leads them a quite contrary way 〈…〉 not obliged to believe the mysteries of faith as they are proposed by the Roman Catholick Church though the sayd Church be more authentickly waranted thervnto by God then any Ministers or Magistra◠are waranted to 〈…〉 of state by their Prince vnless it be clearly evident 〈…〉 evidently credible will not serve their turn that God revealed what the Church proposeth as his word and command Such Doctrines of the Roman Church as they fancy cleer or self evident either by their owne privat spirit and discourse or by the vnanimous and general acknowledgment of all Christians such and only such do Protestants believe as points of faith and call them fundamental articles or articles necessary for salvation all others either they hould only as probable opinions and things of indifferency or reject as superfluous and superstitious And because the mysteries of the Trinity and Incarnation are generally professed in these parts of Europe by all Christians though not by all in the Catholick sense but with certain interpretations Therfore the learned Prelatick Protestant Writers both ancient and modern reduce all the articles and the total summe of Catholick faith and of the foure first generall Councells to a belief of the Trinity and Incarnation that is to some Kind of faith though it be but the Arian in JESUS Christ the Son of God and Saviour of the world as Doctor Morton Bishop of Duresme and others teach who vpon this score maintain that the Arian Churches and by consequence all ancient hereticks are to be accounpted members of the Church of God We have quoted their words num 3. of the precedent section That no King's Ministers or Magistrats have so authentick marks and badges to evidence in them-selves their Master's authority for exercising their respective charges and jurisdictions as the Roman Catholick Church hath of being entrusted and apointed by God to deliver his Divine doctrin declare his sense of Scripture and decide Religious controversies is manifest by the signs and marks of God's Church compared with the marks and badges of Princes Officiers Omitting many other marks of the true Church J will touch but three which are Conversion of Kings and Nations from paganism to Christianity Succession of Pastors and doctrin from the Apostles to this present and miracles All these are visible only in the Roman Catholick Church and are more authentick because they cannot be easily counterfeited then any human euidences even the most esteemed which is the King's hand and Seale To say because some pretended miracles have bin impostures no miracles at all are true or none ought to be credited is no less vnreasonable then to cry down all current money because there is some fals coyne and is as ridiculous and rebellious as to disobey and reject all royall commissions and orders of Councell because some may or have bin counterfeited and subreptitiously obtained But suppose as Protestants pretend that miracles were ceased I hope the Conversion of so many Nations and Kings of the Gentils to Christianity and a continuall succession of the Roman doctrin and Pastors are neither ceased not counterfeited no other Church but the Roman Catholick hath these signes of God's providence and as non can deny but that they are more convincing arguments and greater evidences of the super-natural Ministery and jurisdiction which the Roman Church doth claim then any human signes badges or commissions can be of the Royal authority exercised by King's officiers either civil or military so likewise it must be acknowledged that there is a cleerer and greater obligation vpon men to submit their judgments and wills to the definitions and Decrees of the Roman Catholick Church and Councells proposing or declaring God's revelations and commands then there can be vpon subjects to obey the orders of temporal Souveraigns published or proclaimed by their chief Ministers and subordinat officers Therfore as it is notorious Rebellion in subjects against their King's authority to contemn his commands when they are proposed by Ministers that shew his commissions so is it manifest heresy and a denial of God's veracity to contemn or doubt of the doctrin proposed as Divine by the Roman Catholick Church so authentickly qualified with the aforesaid supernatural marks And as it is want of duty and alleigance in subjects and a ridiculous excuse for not obeying Orders to pretend they have not cleer evidence that the King signed them or for all they know that his Minister or Officer may be an Impostor and his commission or warrant counterfeit so must it be concluded want of christian belief and excess of hereticall obstinacy in Protestants to excuse their contempt of the Roman Catholick doctrin and authority by pretending a possibility of mistake in the same Church because forsooth they are not convinced of it's infallibility and authority by a Demonstration or revelation so evident that though they would they cannot deny it Such evidences are not necessary nor even compatible with Christian belief as shall be proved herafter less are sufficient to convince them-selves and all rational men of a strickt obligation to believe and obey a temporal Prince and Magistrat and sure they are vnreasonable if they imagin God deserves less belief duty and subjection then Princes That Protestants believe not their own Churches or Congregations with out doubts and feares of being mistaken in the reformed doctrin and authority of proposing the same we do not admire because not any on of their churches doth pretend to infallibility nor could hitherto or can yet shew any sign or seale of God for their sense of Scripture or reformations but that they should think them-selves obliged to take a Herald or Trompeters Coat and a Constable or Cathpol's staffe and other such badges so easily counterfeited for sufficient evidences of the King's authority and yet except against the authentickness of the conversion of Kings and Nations the Succession and sanctity of Pastors and doctrin of the Roman Catholick Church Which are things that cannot be
counterfeited must needs be the effect of prejudice and passion proceeding from want of christianity especialy when they see that others as learned cautious and conscientious as them-selves after weighing all objections and circumstances submit their judgments to the sufficiency of these signs for making the Roman Catholick authority authentickly Divine and that we believe what is proposed with out the least suspition or feare either of fraud or frailty in the Roman Catholick Councells which are the Proposers and Ministers of God's word Besids if Protestants did consider the nature of Veracity and God's Providence they would never doubt of the application of his power to preserve the Roman Catholick Church from error seing it hath so many signs of his truth and Ministery as the conversion of Nations succession and Sanctity of doctrin and Doctors miracles vnity of faith c. For Veracity as Aristotle and all Philosophers define it is a Virtue inclining to speak truth And he is not inclined to speak truth that countenanceth falshood in so particular a manner as God doth the doctrin and jurisdiction of the Roman Catholick Church A King that might if he would and yet doth not hinder his Ambassadors and Ministers or any other persons from abusing other Princes or his own Subjects by their speaking or commanding in his Majesties name or at least in speaking other-wise then he really intended they should and had prescribed by his commission or instructions such a King I say is not inclined to speak truth because he willingly permits his officers or others that pretend to speak in his name or really do speak by his Orders to vtter falshood and misinterpret his words and meaning notwithstanding that he may easily prevent that fraud and frailty and reapeth no benefit by either an evident argument that he is not avers to such false practises No Protestant doubts but that my Lord Chancellor speaks truly the King's mind and sense when he pursues his Majesties speech in Parliament in his Royal presence and hearing and to think other-wise would be not only to tax my Lord Chancellor with folly but the King with an inclination to falshood and a fault unbeseeming the dignity of a Prince the care and charge of the Country's Father as also the sincerity and veracity of an honest man Seing therfore God is as much inclined to speak truth as any thing can be to love it self for God is truth by essence if it be against the dignity of a Prince and against the nature of human veracity and honesty which is but a shadow of the Divine to permit falshood in Ministers of state or in servants sent but of ordinary errands when their Masters can easily prevent it how much more repugnant must it be to the nature of God and to his Divine veracity to permit the Roman Church in his own presence name and hearing tell lyes and disguise them and it self with so probable and plausible signes of his Divine truth and Commission as to seale it's doctrin with marks and miracles so vndeniably supernatural that the most learned Protestants acknowledg they are and can only bewrought by God's power light can as litle concurre to produce darkness as truth to favor falshood Even men that love truth hate to heare others tell lyes and do contradict vntruths if them-selves be present and quoted for Authors of the stories They will not entertain servants given to that vice nor permit them weare their livery much less employ them in matters of concern wherin they may abuse their Master's word and prejudice his friends or Tenants Can Protestants then imagin that God doth not only permit the Roman Catholick Church to weare his livery and his authority but that he doth promote the stories and lies of that Church in case it's doctrin be fals for the space of so many ages with so great signes and testimonies of his Divine approbation that the wisest and wairiest men of the world after much study and examination did and do still preferr it before all other Religions Do they think that God is not as much concern'd in preventing frauds faults and frailties in his Ministers and Messengers as temporal Princes are concern'd in the credit and truth of theirs Wherfore if Protestants judg it a breach of faith or want of truth and worth in a temporal Prince not to endeavor to the vtmost of his power that his Ministers and messengers deceive not his subjects and Allies by mistaking or misapplying his Commands or demands they can not but see the absurdity of believing that God doth permit Ministers and Messengers so supernaturaly qualified as those of the Roman Church are to err in proposing his revelations vnto all man kind his Veracity being as highly concern'd in the infallibility of the Proposers as his power makes him capable of preventing their human mistakes and of confounding the Devill 's malice But Protestants have found out a new device and defence of their distinction They grant it is against God's Veracity to permit the Roman Catholick Church to err in proposing the Fundamental articles of faith that is such articles as Protestants fancy absolutly necessary for saluation which are say they that Scripture is the word of God and JESUS Christ the son of God and Redeemer of the world some add the Mystery of the Trinity hitherto we could never obtain from them a more exact Cathalogue of their Protestant Fundamentals As for the other doctrines of the Roman Catholick Church 〈◊〉 and proposed as Divine Protestants think they may be denyed and questioned without any offence to God denyal or doubt of his veracity I could never heare any other reason or dispâ—rity for this their distinction but that the measure of the infallibility of the Church ought to be our salvation because it was the end proposed by God in the institution and constitution of his Church In such articles therfore say they as are absolutly necessary for salvation the Church cannot but be infallible in the proposal otherwise we could not believe them and consequently not be saved because we can not be sure that God revealed them But this their Fundamental distinction still destroys the foundation of Christian belief which is God's veracity They make their own conveniency and not God's veracity the motive of crediting the Mysteries of faith as if truth it self or God's inclination to speak truth could be greater in on matter then other or that the belief of any article could be more Fundamental or of greater importance and necessity for salvation then to believe that God is as much concerned and as necessarily inclined to speak truth as well by the mouth of his Church as if him-self spoke immediatly as well also in the least matter as in the greatest and by consequence he is as much engaged to preserve the Church from error in on as in the other So that to believe the testimony or proposal of the Church in a matter
absolutly necessary for salvation and not to believe it in a matter not absolutly necessary when equaly proposed by the same testimony and authority is as much as to say that God can speak by his Church litle vntruths but not great vntruths or that he may permit his veracity to be violated or vitiated in litle but not in great matters as if forsooth the authority and infallibility of the Church were to be measured by the matter it proposeth and not by the manner and supernatural marks of the proposal and by the dignity of the speaker More over their pretence of the Churches fallibility in not Fundamental articles hath no solid ground for the Protestant Church is either fallible or infallible in saying so and in it's doctrin of Fundamentals if fallible non can prudently rely thervpon either in this or in any other matters of faith if infallible then the Protestant distinction of Fundamentals must be a fundamental article of faith because they admit not any Church to be infallible in articles that are not fundamental And yet the same Protestants say the Roman Catholick Church is also infallible in fundamentals but the Roman Catholick and Protestant Church contradict on the other in this doctrin of fundamentals Therfore one of both must erre and that on must be the Protestant because it maintains that two Churches teaching contradictory doctrins may both be infallible therin Add hervnto that if the Roman Catholick Church be infallible in fundamentals or in all articles necessary for salvation how can Protestants excuse their reformation and separation from the guilt of a grievous sin and schism so vncharitable a breach is not justifiable by less then damnable or dangerous doctrin in the Church that is forsaken And what damnable doctrin or danger of damnation could or can be in adhearing to the Roman Church it being confessedly infallible in Fundamentals that is in all things necessary for salvation If therfore God's veracity is denyed even according to the Protestants doctrin and distinction by saying that the Church is fallible in fundamentals it can be for no other reason but because the fundamental articles are sufficiently proposed by the Church as revealed by God and seing the not fundamental articles are proposed by the same Church and testimony and by consequence as sufficiently as the fundamental Protestants must grant that God's veracity is no less denyed by maintaining the fallibility of the Church in not Fundamentals then in Fundamentals So that they must either acknowledg the infallibility of the Church in all articles and matters of faith whether absolutly necessary or not necessary for salvation or deny God's veracity and the foundation of all Christian belief SECT XIII The same further demonstrated and proved that neither the Protestant faith nor the faith lately asserted in a book called sure footing in Christianity is Christian belief where also is treated of the resolution of faith NOt the maâ—â—er believed but the Motive and manner of believing makes a belief Christian There may be an historical or imaginary faith of Christ as well as Divine and real that is men may believe the mysteries of Christianity 〈◊〉 they believe the roman history and fancy that such a belief is not human but Divine This we maintain to be the Protestants case and faith which is not grounded vpon Divine revelation but vpon human persuasion and vpon an imaginary evidence of God's revelation They assent not to the mystery of the Trinity or to any other because God revealed it but because they think it vndeniably evident either by the publick confession of all Christians or by the privat suggestion of their own spirit or by the principles of natural reason or by their pretended cleerness of Scripture that God revealed such mysteries as they are pleased to make choyce of for the Articles or fundamentals of their Reformations And therfore according to the diversity of the evidences wherupon they build their faith the Protestant sects are framed and divided into Prelaticks whose Motive and evidence is the concurrence of all Christians in their fundamentals of Christianity and into Fanatiks amongst whom we include Presbiterians c. who rely vpon the evidence of their spirit and the cleerness of Scripture and into Socinians who make evident reason the rule of their Religion c. That these Protestant persuasions are not grounded vpon Divine revelation or vpon God's Authority and veracity we proove because it is impossible to make an authority the motive of our belief vnless we believe all things that are equaly proposed and delivered to vs as depending of and asserted by that authority St. Austin says non can believe that the Ghospel of St. Matthew is the word of God vnless he doth likewise believe that the Acts of the Apostles is the word of God because they are both delivered as God's word by the same authority The same testimony and the same visible Church which delivered to the first Protestants the mystery of the Trinity and Incarnation as revealed by God delivered also to them Transubstantiation Purgatory c. as revealed by God and they or their followers can not pretend to have any other testimony for the engagement of God's veracity in certifying them of the truth and revelation of the articles they retain but the same testimony which delivered to them the articles they reject Therfore the reality and Divinity of the revelation being equally testified and applicable by on and the same testimony to both articles aswell to the retained as to the rejected it is impossible that Protestants can believe those they retaâ—â—â— moved thervnto by God's veracity or for being revealed by God seing the same veracity and revelation is equally and as cleerly applyed by the testimony of the Catholick visible Church to the other articles which they reject as not revealed If you ask a learned Protestant why doth he believe the mystery of the Trinity or Incarnation He will answer as all Hereticks ever did aswell as Catholicks because God revealed it But if you inquire further why doth he believe that God revealed it He will tell you because it is manifest in SVBSECT I. I Am right sorry to number among Protestants and Manichees who hould also this error of believing nothing which they did not fancy to be self evident the Author of a book called sure footing in Christianity who will needs have it self evident by virtue forsooth of tradition that God revealed all the points of our Roman Catholick doctrin Jt's pitty he stumbled so irrecoverably at his very first step pretending to see so cleerly and tread so surely vpon a plain ground had he bin as wary in the choice of his principles as he is witty in deducing his conclusions I should have followed him as an excellent Guide but he striving to raise Christian faith vnto a greater height of evidence then is consistent with it's nature and with our merit and liberty or convenient for the Government of God's
Church he hath fallen into the Fundamental error and foundation of Protestancy but yet with this difference that albeit he agreeth with Protestants in making cleer evidence of the revelation the ground or rule of faith and by consequence in destroying all Christian belief yet he takes a contrary way from them Protestants by reducing their evidence to very few points reject most of the articles of the Roman Catholick Church as incredible but the Author of the sure footing by amplifying and applying his evidence to every article of our faith makes them all more then credible that is self evident He and Protestants agree in the rule but differr in the application Neither of them will believe any thing but what they fancy evident but on party fancies all is evident the other fancies litle or nothing is evident Jf they vnderstand on another they may soon come to an accord and the sequell of their principle will be to take away all Christian belief for Christian belief must of necessity involue some obscurity in that Act or at least formality wherby we assent vnto the mystery believed Otherwise if the essence or nature of Christian faith were consistent with cleer evidence and with the want of all obscurity why may it not be sayd that the blessed have faith in heaven nay why may it not be sayd that the second person of the Trinity hath â—aith ab 〈◊〉 if it be sufficient for faith that on assentâ— to truth for 〈…〉 and speaking of an other though 〈◊〉 evidently 〈…〉 and sees also that the other speaks The sure footing therfore doth faile and 〈…〉 â—eason of the Author 's confounding the evidence of our obligation to belieue the articles proposed by the Church with the evidenâ—e of God's revealing them by the 〈◊〉 proposal of the Church The testimony of the Church confirmed by so many supernatural signes makes it cleerly euident to vs that we are bound to believe God revealed all the doctrin delivered as his by the tradition and testimony of the Church but the tradition or signes of the Church do not make 〈◊〉 or self 〈◊〉 that God hath de facto revealed 〈…〉 which the Church proposeth as Divine It is moraly evident that God revealed it but not Metaphysicaly evident according to Schoolmens expression This moral evidence of God's revealing what the Church proposeth induceth a clâ—â—r and evident obligation vpon the will and soul of man to adheare as vnalterably to the doctrin of the Church as if we had metaphysical or cleer evidence that God revealed the same and the motiue of our faith and of this adhesion is God's veracity because it is manifest by the very light of Nature that we ought to believe God would not permit such a miraculous and moral evidence of his own revealing or speaking the mysteries of christianity by the mouth of our Church vnless he did realy speake by the same Church For want of this doctrin and distinction many vnderstand not how a man can possibly or at least prudently adheare or assent to an object with greater assurance then he sees cleer reason for If by cleer reason for an assent of Divine faith be meant that the truth of the mystery assented vnto must of necessity be cleer to the Assenter either in it self or in it's necessaire connection with the Revelation it is a gross mystake for that the difference between an assent grounded vpon cleer evidence of the truth or of reason and an assent grounded vpon Divine authority is that the first is a cleer intellectual sight of the truth itself the second is not so but a cleer sight of our own obligation of assenting to the truth revealed or related because wee see cleer and convincing signs of the sincerity and veracity of the Author or relator Now our obligation of believing God to be the Author of the doctrin of the Church being evident to ourselves we are bound to assent to the same Doctrin according to the evidence of our obligation that is with greather assurance then appearance of the truth The evidence of our obligation to assent is a sufficient ground for our assurance of the truth assented vnto Wherfore albeit some Catholick Divines have pretended to maintain in their schoole disputations that God by the infinitness of his supernatural power may concurr to an Act of faith though the existence of the revelation itself were evident to the believer yet besides that most of them speak irresolutly and incoherently in that point they all grant that our Christian faith must always involve obscurity in it's assent and that that faith which would have evidence both of the existence of the revelation and of the revealers veracity would be an other kind of faith much differring from our Christian and Catholick Besides we ought to consider that it is one thing to dispute in schooles of what God may do and an other thing to believe in the Church what he hath don In the schooles they dispute even of impossibilities because they make it their business to exercise witt in speculations but in the Catholick Church our chief business consists in believing and practising The reason why Faith doth require a mixture of obscurity or want of cleer evidence is because to believe is to trust him whom you believe for the truth signified by his words and if you did see the truth in it self or know that it cannot be separated from the words spoken you can no more trust the speaker for the truth so connected with his words then trust him for the money you know to be contained in a purse which he delivers vnto your hands for though you do not see the money you see the purse wherin you have cleer evidence the money is contained To believe therfore is to take on 's word for the truth as you do his bond or bill for money for which you have no other security but his worth and veracity and the greater on s worth and veracity is the more you ought to rely vpon it and doubt the less of his performance and therfore if you require any greater assurance or evidence of the truth then his supposed inclination to the same or his veracity you do him a great injury and resolve not to trust or believe him Wherfore God's worth veracity or inclination to truth being infinit we ought not to exact a cleer sight of the truth it self nor of any things evidently connected therwith if we do we neither trust nor believe him his inclination therfore to truth being infinit we ought not to retain the least suspition or feare of being deceived either by himself or by the Church whervnto he gives the charge and signes of declaring and proposing his word to vs because he who is infinitly inclined to speak truth is inclined to do it not only when himself speaks but every way that truth can be spoken or by every person and Organ that may be prudently taken to speak by his
commission The Roman Church therfore being prudently taken for the Organ of God's voice it is as impossible we should be misledd by it's doctrin as it is that God should go against his infinit inclination to truth or should violat his own veracity Had God's veracity bin limited to his own personal or immediat speech and not extended to what-soever he delivers by the mouth and ministery of others and of his Church it had not bin infinit his credit would have ended with Christ's preaching to the Apostles and though they were bound to believe their Master non could be obliged to believe them But seing God's veracity is infinit and his words must continue for ever they can be as little confined to the persons or Pastors of any on certain age as infinit veracity to on particular truth or infinit excellency and goodness to any one degree of perfection Now seing that God's worth and veracity or his infinit inclination to speak truth cannot be greatet in on matter nor in on age then in an other and that according to on 's inclination to any thing must be the application of his power to effect it we must conclude that God is as much engaged by his worth and goodness and as much inclined by his veracity and as much applied by his omnipotency to speak truth by the mouth of the Church as by his own and in the least matter as much as in the greatest and in every succeeding age as in that of the Apostles and that vnless his worth wisdom veracity goodness and omnipotency faile that Church which beareth the miraculous marks of his authority and exerciseth his ministery must be infallible in proposing and declaring his will and word in all Controversies whatsoever So that they who grant the Church 〈◊〉 infallible only in fundamental articles of faith deny Godâ—â—oodness worth veracity and omnipotency and they who believe not the doctrin of the Roman Catholick Church as the word of God because forsooth they have not cleer evidence that it is the word of God do no more believe nor trust God in the other they assent vnto then he who says he believes and trusts a man whose word or writing he will not take for 100. pounds vnless he delivers to him at the same time that summe of money not only sealed but seen in a bag The reason of this last assertion is cleer because one of the differences between the word of God and the word of men is that you mistrust men for the truth though you heare their own voice and have evidence that they speak the imperfection of their nature making their speech subject to falshood and themselves to frailty therfore we may mistrust their veracity and doubt they be mistaken or deceive vs though they pretend and profess to speak nothing but truth It is not so with God whose nature being infinitly perfect and truth it self it is manifest by natural reason that he can neither be mistaken nor deceive vs by his words and by consequence if we knew evidently that him-self speaks or that the words or doctrin vttered by the Church are his we can no more mistrust or not believe him then mistrust his Deity or feare a flaw in his perfections and fraud in his proceedings So that Protestants resolving not to believe the doctrin of the Church of Rome made sufficiently credible by supernatural signes to be Divine vntill it be made cleerly evident to them that it is the word of God resolve their faith into heretical obstinacy because they resolve not to believe or trust God that evidence which they exact not being compatible with the merit trust obscurity and obsequiousness of Christian belief nor with the duty of rationall Creatures They may be compared to some Irish or Scotch Rebells refusing to obey the King's Lieu-tenant and Commissioners because for-sooth they have not clear evidence that the commissions and commands are signed by the King though they see his Majesty's hand and seale for the authority set over them which also is obeyd and acknowledged by the better sort and greater part of both Nations yet the Rebells will not submit to any Orders vnless the King leave England go in person to rule them and satisfie every particular fellow that he hath named such a Lieu-tenant or Commissioner or vnless his Majesty will immediatly by him-self exercise his royal Jurisdiction signe and seale his commissions in their sight c. Some will think there is a great disparity in the comparison for that God may without trouble or prejudice to him-self reveale his will and pleasure to every particular person which Kings can no more do then be in many places at one time Therfore what inconveniency can it be that God make evident to every particular person either by a clear signe of his presence or by an evident proof of his spirit which doctrin is Divine which not without obliging men to believe that the Roman Catholick or any other Church is infallible and can not propose falshood for God's word To this we answer that God might not only reveale his mysteries to every person but save us also without subordination to any Church or Pastors or dependency of Sacraments but all Christians agree that he hath bin pleased not to do so so that the question is not what he could have don but what he hath don But it appears by the light of reason that ther is a certain distance and decorum due to Majesty and superiority by virtue wherof God or even a Creature that is supreme in any government may command his inferiors and subjects by subordinat officers and warant these officer's authority by some outward signes and seales of his Soveraignty which signes though they may be possibly counterfeited yet oblige the People so governed to obey Ministers so qualified as submissively as if him-self had immediatly delivered his own commands Wherfore though it were possible that a King might without trouble write and deliver all his oâ—ders immediatly or without the assistance of Secretaries Ministers and Messengers yet it were not fit And why the Protestant Doctors that write of this subject should think fit that God ought to deprive him-self of a decency and decorum due even to human Majesty to humor their curiosity or to comply with their obstinacy J can not comprehended nor attribute to any other thing but to want of humility and excess of heresy the malice wherof consists in contemning God's authority and denying his veracity when sufficiently appearing in the Church and though not self evidently yet so convincingly as to make our obligation of submitting thervnto evident Jt is therfore agross absurdity to think or say that the reverence due to the Divine authority obligeth vs not to submit or not assent therunto vnless it be more then moraly evident and by consequence more them sufficiently evident vnto us that we can not be mistaken in our submission or assent For hence
would follow the greater the authority is the more slow we ought to be in submitting therunto or which is the same the more inclined God is to truth and the more powerfull he is to practise the same and to keep the Church stedy to truth the more slow we ought to be in believing the Church or God's known Ministers and Messengers SECT XIV Reasons for liberty of Conscience and how much both Piety and Policy is mistaken in making Prelatick Protestancy the Religion of the state by continuing and pressing the sanguinary and penal statutes against the Roman Catholick faith and the Act of vniformity against sectaries THere is not any thing more damnable to soules or more dangerous to states then to make the laws of the land the rule of faith and temporal statuts the ground of spiritual jurisdiction It is endeed Christian piety to fence and favour Religion with Imperial edicts and Royal Decrees and therfore it was prophecied of the Church Kings shall be thy nursing Fathers and Queens thy Mothers but to found the belief of eternal verities and of Christian Religion vpon temporal statuts and to frame the doctrin of the Church and the Caracter of the Clergy according to Acts of Parliament and to the interest of the Prince is neither piety nor policy in lawfull and vndoubted Soveraigns What Queen Elizabeth did to salue the sore of her illegitimacy was as great a prejudice and ought as litle be made a president to the royall family of the Stewards as Oliver Cromwel's Tyrany the laws and Religion of both equaly tending to it's total ruin and exclusion from the Crown with this only difference that Queen Elizabeth destroy'd the Stewards by reforming the Old Religion whervpon their right was grounded but Cromwell destroy'd them by reforming the New Religion whervnto they had conformed and wherby they endeavored to setle their Throne And indeed Souveraigns can expect no greater security or better success then the Royal family of the Stewards hath had whilst the Religion which their Subjects profess hath no other certainty or setlement but what is received from an arbitrary interpretation of Scripture confirmed by temporal statuts That the Protestant prelatick Religion hath no other rule but this and the laws of the Lands is manifest by so many changes of it's articles liturgy caracter and Translations of Scripture by publick and Parliamentory authority That it hath no certainty from it's own principleâ— is manifest by the acknowledged fallibility of that Church and by the liberty of interpreting God's word and by the prerogative of judging controversies of faith which the Tenets of all the Reformations and example of the first Reformers allow to any particular person that will claim the privilege of a reformed Christian or the spirit of a godly or guifted Protestant This liberty of professing and the vncertainty of protestancy having proved in all places and persons wherunto it had access a seed of rebellion destructive not only of the substance of Religion but of the tye of alleigance it was thought necessary for the preservation of Princes and the peace of their subjects to reduce the variety and regulat the extravagancy of the dissenting reformed doctrines into publick professions of protestancy as sutable to the interest of the souveraigns and inclinations of the subjects and customs of their Countries as could be devised And because the government of England continued Monarchical and that Episcopacy doth favor Monarchy and is essential to Parliaments the protestancy of the Church of England was made prelatick notwithstanding the incoherency of Episcopacy with the very foundation of the first and pure pretended reformations And seing ther is such antipathy between the caracter of Episcopacy and the principles of protestancy that the Church of England in the beginning of Q. Elizabeths reign durst not claim that caracter or any spiritual jurisdiction by succession from the Apostles and their successors the ensuing Catholick Bishops it was content to receive both as also the confirmation of it's prelatick doctrin from an vnheard-of spiritual supremacy of a lay Prince and from Acts of Parliament and so was it made the legal Religion of the state contrary to the principles both of the ancient Catholick faith and of the new protestant reformations How contrary this setlement of prelatick protestancy by a persecution of Popery is to Christian piety may easily appeare to them who will remember what hath bin sayd hertofore of the sanctity antiquity and continuall succession of the Roman Catholick Religion from the Apostles to this present and reflect vpon the principles begining and progress of protestancy in general and of the prelatick in particular How inconsistent with policy it is to press by the severity of laws a profession so generally dislik't as the prelatick it being contrary to the ancient Religion and not agreeing with the new Reformations experience hath demonstrated when not only all foreign Roman Catholick Princes and people stood neuters not much concerned whether Protestant Prelacy or Presbytery should prevaile in England they pittied indeed the Royal family and wish'd them good success against their rebellious subjects but this they wish'd to them as Princes not as Prelatiks not only Isay foreign Catholicks were neuters but all the Protestant Churches abroad were more inclined to favor the Presbiterian and fanatick English and Scotch Congregations then the King's Religion for that they come neerer to them and to the primitive and fundamental principles of Protestancy The reason why the Prelatick persuasion is so odious to the reformed Churches abroad and so opposed by Presbiterians and other Protestant Congregations at home is because the formality of it's ceremonies and the legality of it's discipline are incompatible with the primitive spirit liberty and principles of protestancy The protestant Bishops would fain Lord it over their brethren not content with the name and power of Protestant superintendents they strive to imitat the authory and severity of the Catholick Episcopal jurisdiction in their Courts and do what they can to retain a ceremonious decency in there Churches but neither is agreable with the nature and spirit of the Protestant Reformations which consist in an independency and exemption from all spiritual superiority and ceremonie of a particular person being supreme Judge and Interpreter of Scripture This spiritual judicature is the spiritual birth-right of every Protestant and the ground wherupon Luther and his followers raised their reformations and their new sense of the Ghospel Wherfore the resâ—raiâ— of this Protestant evangelical liberty and birth-right by the rigor of our lawes in favor of the prelatick jurisdiction and disciplin must needs make the law-makers and their religion as odious to all zealous Protestants as liberty of opinion and fancied Scripture are deere to a stubborn and humorâ—om peopâ—â— Let it then be maturely considered whether any thing can be more daungerous to the safety of the Soveraign or to the tranquillity of the state then to enact lawes
dictamen of a good conscience become a Roman Catholick or according to the rigor of the purest Protestant consequences become a ranck Presbiterian or Fanatick I report me therfore to the judgment of all moderat and sober persons whether it be piety or policy to engage the authority of a Protestâ—â—â— soveraign and Parliament in 〈◊〉 the severity of lawes against subjects for not professing the prelatick Reformation which the most learned men therof can not maintain without granting manifest contradictions 〈◊〉 practise without condemning the fundamental principles 〈◊〉 Protestancy I must confess that the Presbâ—â—erian Fanatick or any other arbitrary Religion that is Religion directed by the letter of Scripture subject to every man's privat interpretation will at length destroy the state if ther be not a limit set to the indiscreet zeale and extravagant fâ—ncies of every particular person and Congregation that 〈◊〉 to the purity of a Reformation but I can hardly believe that temporal lawes are a proper and efficatious meanes to refrain that spiritual liberty which according to the Principles of protestancy is due by the Ghospel to every Protestant and not subject to any human authority As for that much celebrated and generaly practised expedient and distincâ—â—on of Brentius and the Divines of Wittemberg saying that though it belongs to every privat person to judg of Doctrin and Religion and to distinguish the true from fals yet between the Prince and privat man is this difference that as the privat man hath privat authority of judging and deciding the doctrin of Religion so the Prince hath publick And through-out the whole book doth defend that the secular Prince is obliged to force his subjects even with punishment of death to that Religion and sense of Scripture which he judgeth true and also that the subjects are bound to stick to their own contrary sense of Scripture and Religion this expedient I say doth not prevent the daunger or remedie the desease of a politick body sick of protestancy but doth increase the distemper and renders it incurable And though in some parts of our more northern Climat several Protestant Princes have purchased some quiet by the severity of their lawes in favor of the sects which they profess yet that quiet proceeding from want of curiosity in the people of examining the truth or from want of courage to profess it we can not expect in the English Monarchy the like acquiescense and success the British Nations are naturaly serious and scrupulous in the scrutinâ— of Religion and either zealous or seditious in the maintenance therof Wherfore it imports no less then the peace of these nations that the Act of vniformity be not the rule of their Religion Seing therfore it is the nature of Protestancy as of all other Religions grounded vpon voluntary and privat interpretations of an obscure writing to breed disorders and confusion in all Common-wealths wherin the liberty of interpreting that writing is not restrained by law and if restrained by law the legislative power is opposed and it's authority contemned as contrary to the law and word of God and this opposition is waranted by the principles of protestancy which exempt all reformed Christians from any conscientious obligation of submitting to Church or state Governors in matters of Religion supposing I say this to be the nature of Protestancy it is apparent how contrary it is to policy to enact or continue lawes against the profession of the Roman Catholick faith which alone amongst all Christian Religions needeth not the support of human lawes or of temporal statutes to make it the Religion of the soule or to setle the Common-wealth as appeareth by the feare of Prelaticks to grant liberty of conscience to Papists For the space of 1000. years did our English Ancestors profess the Roman faith and in all that time they never had the least contention in the state about matters of Religion and in the space of these last 100. years there had bin more Rebellions more deposing and murthering of Soveraigns in this one litle Island of great Britanny vpon the accompt of Protestancy then hath bin since Christ's birth in the whole world vpon the accompt of Popery Wherfore seing that one of the differences between Popery and Protestancy is that although Popery be co 〈…〉 y to liberty of opinion to sensuality and depraved inclinations yet is it so plausible and popular that Protestants notwithstanding the legal incapacities 〈◊〉 penalties which they lay vpon Papists are afraid it will spread over the whole Kingdom in a short time and therfore call it a growing Religion it is evident that it increaseth by the reasonableness and sanctity of it's principles and without the help of law or countenance of 〈◊〉 government nay against the greatest severity of law and against the known inclination of the Soveraign in such a measure that the King and Parliament have thought of new remedies against the grouth therof But Protestancy especialy the Prelatick notwithstanding all it's liberty of opinion and pretended assurance of being saved by only faith without the trouble of pennance fasting or other mortifications of the flesh with all the favor of the lawes and countenance of the Government can not be made the Religion of the state Of three parts of England the one is Prelatick Protestant in their judgments and the two parts which are not will sooner become Papists then Prelaticks Now whether it be sound policy to persecute the Roman Religion by law which doth increase against law and to endeavor to setle by law the Prelatick Religion which so lately hath occasioned the abolishing of all lawes we humbly submit to the consideration of them who sit at the helme Besids one of the greatest prejudices that a Prince or Common-wealth can suffer is to be deprived of loyal conscientious and able men's services either in civil or military employments By the penal and sanguinary Statuts the King and Country deprive them-selves of many servitors of approved loyalty wisdom and eminent abilities and not only deprive themselves of such servitors but by virtue of legal incapacities set vpon Papists enable every ambitious man or discontended faction to asperse the King and his chief Ministers with favoring foâ—â—ooth Popery if they do not exercise cruelty and the rigor of 〈◊〉 sanguinary and penal Statuts against deserving persons or 〈◊〉 least if they shew them any countenance how-ever so meriting and vsefull they have bin in the worst of times and may prove to be again if this Protestant zeale should prevaile for it is alwayes the fore-runner of rebellion and is now become so rash that it attempteth to asperse my Lord Late Chancellor with favoring Popery who is a pillar and patâ—rn oâ— Protestancy Perhaps his Lordship 's gentle nature great wisdom justice and integrity might incline him to thinck that lawes made by Queen Elizabeth for excluding the Stewards from the Crown and for destroying that Religion and party wherby their title was supported
protestant principles to the discovery of the frauds and â—â—â—â—â—fications wherwith the prâ—â—atick Clergy doth disguise them and divert their flocks from reflecting vpon those sad effects which they have wrought and must work wheresoever they are 〈◊〉 the Religion of the staâ—e A TREATISE OF RELIGION AND GOVERNMENT THE THIRD PART Containing a plain discovery of the Protestant Clergies frauds and falsifications wherby alone their doctrin is supported and made credible The conscience and conveniency of restoring or tolerating the Roman Catholick Religion demonstrated SECT I. That either the learned Protestant or Roman Catholick Clergy are Cheats and how every illiterat protestant may easily discern by wich of the two Clergieâ— he is cheated and therfore is obliged vnder pain of damnation to examin so neer a concern and to renounce the doctrin and communion of that Church wherin he is cheated of the true Church being so conspicuous and manifest by such eminent and visible marks Christ might well forbid the faithfull to communicat with Hereticks and Schismaticks for that their conventicles 〈◊〉 never be mistaken for the whole or even a part of the Catholick Church vnless men â—ill be so simple as to take their â—are word when they say Hic est Christus aut illic wheras if it were possible for learned men to be innocently mistaken Christ's command had not bin obligatory for in such â— case we were not bound to believe that Christ is rather in one Church then other seing each Church had reason sufficient to excuse learned parties from schism and â—â—resy But it being impossible that God should command vs to believe on Congregation of Christians and not believe others that pretend also to be the true Church of Christ without confirming the testimony and doctrin of that one Congregation which he bids vs believe and preferr before the rest with such cleer signes of the truth and so evident marks of Divine authority that the others compared therwith can have no probability two things must be granted 1. that the Catholiâ—â— Church of Christ cannot be composed of all or any dissenting Congregations 2. That the one only Congregation which is the true and Catholick Church can never be so eclipsed but that it must appeare much more eminent in sanctity miracles conversion of Nations and much more credible in it's testimonies then any other Wherfore we conclude that either the learned protestant clergy or the catholick must be cheats seing that notwithstanding the evident and eminent signes and marks of God's Church can not be found in both or in any two Congregations dissenting in their doctrin and rule of faith yet each of them make their illiterat flocks believe that their own is the true Church of God whervpon the signes and seales of his authority and veracity do cleerly shine No human art or industry if not born-out with more then ordinary and notorious impudencie can pretend to discredit or darken the spendor of true Miracles Sanctity Successiâ—â— become Masters of the Comerce as shall be proved I hope these considerations will invite and incite them to examin which of both the Clergies the Roman Catholick that petitions for â—r the Prelatick Protestant that opposeth liberty of conscience are the cheats And that they may find it out withouâ— much trouble I have thought sit to lett them know there is not any one controversy between them and vs which hath not bin handled in English and argued to the full on both sides now the summe of our disputes being this whether the primitive Church was Roman Catholick or rather Protestant in the controverted points as Praying to Saints Transsubstantiation Purgatory worship of Images the Canonicall letter and sense of Scripturâ— c. To decide the Controversy each side quotes the words of Scripture Councells and Fathers because the true doctrine hath bin preserved and recorded in these writings Let him therfore that doubts of the sense of the Text and of the sincerity of him that quotes it compare the Authors words with the 〈…〉 he will infallibly find out who is the Cheat. For he that doth corrupt the words or change the sense of Scripâ—â—re Councells and Fathers doth not stick to the doctrin of the primitive Church And because I have spent some time both before and after my conversion to the Catholick faith in examining the falsifications and frauds of Protestants and their objections against Papists in the same kind I may speak with more assurance then others who have not so much experience and do protest that I never thought it possible before I found it was so de facto that men pretending not only to the name of reformed Christianity but to the Reality and Sanctity of an Episcopal caracter and charge of soules could be so vnconsiderable vnworthy and vncharitable in matters of eternity as I have â—ound the Protestant writers and in particular the prelaticks of the Church of England Let any who desires to satisfie his conscience or curiosity pervse and compare either the books of Jevel and Harding or of Bishop Morton and Father Pesons the nature or essence of a body Or whether quantity be a thing distinct from that which we call a corporeal substance SVBSECT I. VVith what impudency and hipocrisy Bishop Ievell and other prelatick writers began to maintain the Protestancy of the Church of England And how they were blamed for appealing to antiquity by some of their own Brethren TO manifest the impudency and hypocrisy wherwith Prelatick Protestancy was broach't and imposed vpon the layty in the beginning of Queen Elizabeths reign I will begin with Bishop Jevell's famous challenge and his Seconds that offered to maintain the primitive antiquity of Protestancy and the novelty of Popery His words are As I sayd before I say again I am content to yeeld and subscribe if any of our learned Adversaries or if all the learned men that be alive be able to bring one sufficient sentence out of any one Catholick Doctor or Father or out of any old Generall Councell c. for the space of 600. years after Christ c Protesting also that he affirmeth thus much not as carried away with the heat of zeale but as moved with the simple truth least any of you should happily be deceived and think there is more weight on the other side then in conclusion will be found c. And then he brake into this vehement Apostrophe O mercifull God! who could think that there could be so much wilfulness in the heart of man Then exclaimes O Gregory O Austin O Hierom O Chrysostom O Leo O Dionise O Anaclâ—tus O Calixtus O Paul O Christ Jf we be 〈◊〉 acknowledged the impossibility of defending the Protestant Religion by Tradition or by any monuments oâ— examples from antiquity or by the sayings of Fathers and Councells Insomuch that Archbishop Whitgift in his defence against the reply of Cartwright pag. 472. 473. doth not stick to say that almost all the Bishops and learned Writers of
that from Christ to the victory of Constantin against Maxentius there are assigned by Eusebius 318. years and yet did not this persecution cease then neither but continued vnder Licinius and other Tyrants for divers years after see then how just these numbers fall out neither more nor less all which being considered I find no one thing so true or credible in all this revelation saith the Author of the three Conversions who confuted Fox his Acts and Monuments as those words of the spirit vnto him saying Thou fool for that this maketh him a fool indeed by revelation What credit Protestants give to Fox his revelations I do not know but sure Iam they give too much to his relations notwithstanding the absurdity of the whole work in composing a Catholick Church of condemned hereticks without subordination or succession and making wicked Malefactors Câ—â—â—st's Martyrs the Protestant Clergy who could not be ignorant of so abominable a deceit cryed vp the book as a most godly and sincere history and by publick authority endeavored to make it authentick placing one in every Parish Church like a fifth Ghospell recommending the reading therof to all persons both in their houses and Congregations All this was don with design to make the Roman Catholick religion odious and to exasperat the generality of the people against the Priests and professors of the same And though judicious Readers may easily discern in perusing the Book the weaknes of the Author and of the cause he vndertakes to maintain yet the vulgar sort are much taken with both and doubt not but that Protestants have as much reason to put Catholiks to death as Catholiks had to punish those mad fellows whom Iohn Fox calls Martyrs and would needs dy rather then recall those blasphemies against God or submit their fond opinions to that sense of Scripture which our Saviour and his Apostles delivered to the Church and had bin derived by the publick Testimony and vndeniable Tradition both of holy Fathers and general Councells from one age to an other vntill this present To the end silly seduced souls may see their mistake and how litle credit Iohn Fox his Protestant Church and Martyrs deserve compared with the Roman-Catholick I will set down his Calendar SVBSECT I. The Foxian Calendar THe number of all his saints are 456. wherof Bishops Martyrs 5. to wit Cranmer Ridley Hooper Farrar and another whom I remember not What litle credit they deserved we have shewed heretofore every one of them changing his religion with the times and their opinions having bin confuted as heresy in vniversities by publick disputations Bishops Confessors 1. Virgin Martyrs none Mayd Martyrs 3. Kings and Queens Martyrs and Confessors 1. who was Edward 6. other men and women Martyrs 393. other men and women Confessors 5â— These were of divers sects and opinions and contrary in many points one to the other as for example Waldesians and Albigensians 13. Lollards and Wickleffians 36. Hussits and Lutherans 78. Zuinglians and Calvinists 268. Anabaptists Puritans and doubtfull of what sect 59. Again of these were husbandmen Weavers sawyers shoomakers Curriers smiths and other such like occupations 282. poore women and spinsters 64. Apostata Monks and Friars 25. Apostata Priests 38. Ministers 10. publick Malefactors and condemned by the lawes for such 19. of age running away from his Master and finding an old English Bible sincerely translated you may be sure lying in 〈◊〉 the Chappell of Burntwood fell to reading therof and therby presently became a Protestant in divers opinions and would needs burn for the same Rawling White is recounted by Fox to have bin an old poore fisherman in Wales and hearing of certain new fresh doctrin to be had out of the Scriptures in English and grieved that himself was not able to read them he put his litle boy to schoole to learn to read which being somewhat instructed in that art he caused him to read Scriptures vnto him and profitted so much therin with in a litle time that the old fisherman began to be a preacher and so leaving his occupation went vp and down Wales with his boy after him bearing the Bible out of which he took vpon him to preach at every town and Tavern therof seeking therby to pervert such as were no wiser then himself nor could he be restrained from this folly vntill the Bishop of Cardiff apprehended him whom afterwards they were forced to burn for that he stood obstinat in his fantasticall opinions which were extravagant and â—â—â—rce agreed with any sect of Protestancy We have seen heretofore how Laurence Sanders the married Priest seing a litle bastard of his was so tenderly affected therunto as in great vehemency of spirit he sayd to the standers by what maâ—â— of my vocation would not dy to make this litle boy legitimat and prove his mother to be no whore And indeed such of the Protestant Clergy as were executed were brought to the stake for the love they had to their wenches and bastards and because they thought it was against their honor to recant It 's remarkable that of some hundreds of Heresiarchs who have since the preaching of the Apostles risen against the doctrin of the Catholick Church not above two or three wherof Berâ—â—garius was one would recall their opinions no marvaile therfore if Cranmer Latimer Ridley c. should be so obstinat These motives and persons I say well considered rational Protestants will find no parity between Foxian and Catholick Martyrs nor any reason to persecute Priests and Papists by their new Statuts because Protestants and sectaries were persecuted by Q. Mary and other temporal Soveraigns according to the ancient Laws of all Christendom They will find a parity between Fox his Martyrs and Fanaticks for the old Protestants were look't vpon in those days when they first began as themselves look now vpon fanatiks and Quakers only with this difference that these may complain of harder measure now received from their prelatick Brethren then prelatick Protestants from papists because prelatiks have nothing against presbitery 〈◊〉 c. 〈◊〉 that their doctrin and conventicles are prohibited by the temâ—â—â—al lâ—â—es of the Land which can not be a competent rule of faith they can not condemn them by any Pâ—â—â—â—stant general Councells ancient Tradition or by the primitive Protestant principles or by any sense of Scripture ever yet held to be Catholick by the visible Church of Christendom wheras Roman Catholicks did and may censure prelatick Protestants by every one of these rules and do demonstraâ—â— that their prelatick reformation is contrary to all the Testimonies and evidences of Christian and Catholick antiquity SVBSECT II. VVillfull falsifications committed by Iohn Fox in his acts and Monuments FOx having searched and inquired after Protestants and their Church and not finding any one person he durst call by that name for the first 1200. years after Christ and that particularly here in England the Roman Catholick Religion as his
the Protestant Clergy abuse the layty and illiterat people making 〈◊〉 believe that in all ages there hath bin a Church teaching and professing the Protestant doctrin and because some of the hereticks to 〈◊〉 â—â—ckleffians Hussits 〈◊〉 Lollards whom he names Martyrs and witnesses of his Evangelical truth were condemned not 〈◊〉 by the Church but by Acts of Parliaâ—â—nt he tellâ—â—h you that though the statuâ—s 〈…〉 persons preaching divers sermons 〈◊〉 herelies 〈◊〉 doctrin and 〈◊〉 errors to the blemish of Christian faith c yet notwithstanding whosoever readeth histories and the 〈…〉 of 〈…〉 see these to be no false teachers 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 c. and to have taught no other 〈…〉 then now 〈…〉 their own preachers in 〈…〉 And 〈…〉 Sr John 〈…〉 is produced by Fox as a witness for the Protestant 〈◊〉 and a chief member of that Church and he in his professiâ—◠〈◊〉 faith said 〈…〉 Church I believe to be divided into three sorts or companâ—â—◠〈…〉 now in heaven c. the second sort are in 〈…〉 of God and a full deliveraâ—â—e of paine The 〈…〉 earth c. Iohn Fox to this speech of Purgatory addeth 〈◊〉 parenthesis of his own as if it had bin part of Oldcastles profession of faith if any such 〈…〉 Scriptures fearing his Reader might take notice how Sr. 〈…〉 was no Protestant And such frauds he vseth in most other occasions as you may see in the three Converâ—â—â—ns of England writ to confute his acts and Monuments and from whence we have borrowed most of what hath bin sayd concerning Fox and his Martyrs Now we will treat of others no less fals and deceitfull in maintaining the Protestant Religion SVBSECT III. Doctor Chark's falsification of St. Austin and how he excuseth Luther's doctrin of the lawfulness of adultery and incest DOctor Chark was so great a pillar of protestancy in Q. Elizabeths days that he was thought the fittest man to dispute against learned Campian in the Tower but 〈◊〉 behaved himself in that occasion very insolently ignoâ—â—â—â— and vncharitably he writ a â—ook in answer to the 〈◊〉 which was published of himself Luther Calvin Beza 〈◊〉 â—any other falsifications of Mr. Chark to defend 〈◊〉 Protesâ—â—nt doctrin his adversary objects pag. 122 â— that 〈…〉 St. Augustin's Text about the doctrin of conâ—â—â—scence where the Censure had alleadged besides the Testiâ—â—ny of many other Fathers one most plain out of that great 〈◊〉 saying concupiscence is not sin in the regenerate if consent 〈◊〉 yeelded vnto her for accomplishment of vnlawfull works Mr. 〈◊〉 alleadgeth another authority out of St. Austin in the same 〈◊〉 that doth as he says expound his meaning for thus 〈◊〉 writeth Augustin's place is expounded by himself afterward saying concupiscence is not so forgiven in baptism that it is not sin 〈◊〉 that it is not imputed as sin where the word sin in the first place is put in by Mr. Chark for that St. Austin's words are Dâ—â—itti Concupiscentiam carnis in Baptismo non ut non sit sed ut in peccatum non imputetur quamvis reatu suo jam soluto manet 〈◊〉 Concupiscence is forgiven in Baptisme not so that it is not or remain not in the regenerat but that it be not imputed as SVBSECT IV. Falsifications of Cranmer and Peter Martyr against Transubstantiation and the Sacrifice of the Mass c. AFter that Cranmer had bin publikly convinced both by Scripture and Fathers 〈◊〉 his disputation at Oxford â—s will appeare to any that will read even his friend 〈◊〉 concerning that subject the Catholick disputants objeâ—â—ed falsifications and corruptions of his in the Books which 〈◊〉 had composed against the real presence one was that wheras 〈◊〉 Martyr who flourished in the beginning of the second 〈◊〉 answering to them who sayd the Christians adored bread 〈◊〉 we do not take this for common bread and drink but like as â—â—sus Christ our Saviour Incarnat by the word of God had flesh and 〈…〉 Salvation even so we be taught the food where-with our 〈◊〉 and blood is nourished by alteration when it is consecrated by the 〈◊〉 of his prayer instituted by him to be the flesh and blood of the same Jesus Incarnat Cranmer thus translated the words of that ancient Father Bread water and wine are not to be taken as other 〈◊〉 and drinks be but they be ordained purposly to give thanks to 〈◊〉 and therfore be called Eucharistia and be called the Body and blood of Christ and that it is lawfull for none to eat and drink of them but that profess Christ and live according to the same and yet that meat and drink is changed into our flesh and Blood and nourisheth our bodys After Cranmer's confessing that the former Catholicks Translation was the right he excuseth his villany saying he did not translate Justin word by word wheras he set down all as Justin's words but only gave the meaning let any Protestant be Iudge whether he gave Iustin's meaning You have corrupted Emissenus saith Doctor Weston to Cranmer for insteed of cibis satiâ—ndus that is to be filled hath pro omni paena for all pain your Book omitteth many things there Thus you see Brethren saith Doctor Weston the truth stedfast and invincible you see also the craft and deceit of hereticks And thus concludeth Fox himself the disputation with Cranmer Doctor Chedley did also object to Cranmer his corruption of St. Hillaries words putting in vero sub Mysterio for verè sub mysterio by which the whole sense was altered because verè sub mysterio sheweth that we do truly receive in the mystery of the Sacrament Christ's flesh and blood and vero sub mysterio proves only the reality or verity of a Sacrament or a mystery not of the body and blood of Christ. To this after many excuses Cranmer answered that the change of one letter for an other was but â— small matter But Weston told that Pastor was a Bishop and â—â—stor a Baker and yet there was but one letters change As for Peter Martyr's falsifications they appear sufficiently 〈◊〉 the places themselâ—â—â— which Fox alleadgeth for him out of 〈◊〉 or twelve Fathers in his disputations at Oxford an 1549. wherof the reader will scarce find one truly cited in all respects but that either the words next going before or immediatly following making wholy against Protestants are purâ—â—sely left out and others put in or mistranslated as hath bin evidently demonstrated part 3. c. 19. 20. 21. of the â—â—eatise of the three conversions of England and therfore we â—â—â—â—eare what every one may see in a Book no less obvious then profitable SECT VI. How some Protestant 〈◊〉 in Q. Elizabeths time seing their fellowes were proved Falsifiers waved the Testimonies of the ancient Fathers and 〈◊〉 the others continued their former course of falsifying both Fathers and Councells THE discovery of Iewell 's 〈◊〉 other mens falsificatiâ—â—â— made some Protestant writers more wary and take an other course for defence
so frequently objected they were for meer shame corrected in the new Translation seâ— forth by order of King James And then appeared the forged Register of Mason to supply the 〈◊〉 of that falsification and to make the world believe that the first Protestant Bishops Parker Jewell Horn 〈◊〉 had bin consecrated by imposition of Episcopal hands with great solemnity and all due formalities at Lambeth wheras for the space of above â—0 years before that time as hath 〈◊〉 said â—â—â—tofore no man could tell or hear where or by whom these men had bin made Bishops for at the Nags-head they were rejected by Lâ—â—daf and Sâ—ories consecrating form in the same place was ridiculous notwithstanding that it had bin the greatest controversy between Catholicks and Protestants and the name of the place and 〈◊〉 continually demanded in print If an authentick Register 〈◊〉 my credible witness had bin produced when some such 〈◊〉 was called for by D. r Harding and 〈…〉 50. yeâ—rs before Mason appeared in print the dispute had bin ended 〈…〉 great honour of the Prelaticks and Confusion of the 〈◊〉 but they were answered only with an Act of Parliament 8. Eliz. 1. declaring that whatsoever had bin don in virtue of the great soule of England and the Queens supremacy was well don and should stand legal and valid The falsification of Images for Idols was corrected t' is true in the new Testament but in the ould exod 20.4 and in the ten Commandments and Catechisms for Children they 〈…〉 corruptions translating graven Images for graven thing against all Texts Hebrew Greek and Laâ—â—n for that the hebrew word pesel is the very same that sculpâ—â—â— in latin that is a graven or carved thing and the Greek 〈◊〉 eidâ—â—lon an Jdol So that by this fals and wicked practise 〈◊〉 Protestant Clergy doth still endeavor to discredit the Roâ—â—n Catholick Religion and therby continue their own auâ—â—ority and Beneficies making the layty believe contrary to their own consciences and corrections in the new Testaâ—â—â—â— that popery is Idolatry for admitting worship of Images 〈◊〉 if Image and Idol were the same thing and equally forbidden by Scripture and God's Commandements To confirm their flocks in this persuasion they tell them the reason why Catholicks leave out some repetitions of the first Commandement in their Catechismes is because they know that to worship Images is against Scripture wheras in our Latin and many vulgar Roman Catechismes nothing is omitted and in such short ones wherin all the words are not expresly mentioned it 's don only not to charge Childrens memories with more then with the substance of every Commandement and the substance of the first consists in the first â—ords therof In the last Commandement also we put in brief only these words Thou shalt not covet an other man's goods Omitting Oxes and Asses c. If our design had bin to corrupt 〈◊〉 conceale the words and sense of Scripture in the first comâ—â—â—dement in favor of Images we would not have set down the Text so cleerly in any of our larger Catechismes and much less in our Latin and vulgar Translations of the Bible Hence it followeth that we do not take away the second Commandement as Protestants object who begin the second precept from these words Thou shalt not make to thee a graven thing c. which we make part of the first and with S. Austin q. 71. in Exodum we divide the first table into three precepts directing vs to God the second into seaven belonging to our selves vpon this reason among others because to make or have any graven thing or similitude of any creature to the end to adore it as God were indeed to have a strange God which is forbid in the first words of the first Commandment and so all that followeth to the commination and promise forbiddeth false Gods and appeareth to be but one precept in substance But the desire and internal consent to adultery and theft differ altogeather as much as the external acts of the same sins and therfore seing adultery and theft are forbidden by two distinct precepts the prohibition of the internal desire doth also require two precepts To maintain their heresies against the single life of Priests as also against the excellency of Virginity vowes of Chastity free will and the possibility of Keeping God's Commandments they corrupt the Text of Math. 19.11 translating contrary to all Copies both Hebrew Greek and Latin All men can not receive this saying in steed of all men do not receive this saying for we may have the gift of continency if we will S. Austin lib. de gratia lib. arbit c. 4. faith whosoever have not this gift given them it is either for that they will not have it or that they fulfill not that which they will and they that have this gift or attain to this word have it of God and their own freewill And Origen explaining this very text tract 7. in Math. saith this gift is given to all that ask for it To authorise the Protestant error of Iustification and Salvation by faith only set down as an article of saith in the 39. of the Church of England they translate Luc. 18 4â— Receive thy sight thy faith hath saved thee insteed of Receive thy sight thy faith hath made thee whole it being cleere that the blind man who answered Christ's question desired corporal sight and that our Saviour accordingly granted what he asked in the same manner and with the same words he did to others that he cured of the same disease Mark 10.52 Luke 8.48 50. which places are corrected and rightly translated but as they did in the translation of Images for Idols leave some places vncorrected so they thought fit to do in this particular to the end some places or other of their Scripture might remain still â—â—â—tore against Popery as Rom. 11.4 they translate for Bâ—al the Jmage of Baal c. Acts 19.24 they translate for Temples of Diana Shrines 〈◊〉 make shrines of saints Bodies and of other Reliques odious â—nd vers 35. they add Image to the Text which is not in any Copy Greek or Latin to condemn the worship of Images And Chap. 20. v. 28. to attribute the rule and Government of the Church to the King principaly and more properly then to Bishops Insteed of rule the Church of God they translate take heed therfore vnto your selves and to all the flock over the which the holy Ghost hath made you overseers to feed the Church of God And with the same fraud and flattery they translate 1. Pet. 2.13 Be subject to every human Creature for God thus Submit your selves to every ordinance of man for the Lords sake as though it were all one to be subject and obey every temporal Prince in things lawfull and to obey every ordinance and by consequence in spiritual as well as in temporal maters In the same place also wheras in K. Edward 6. dayes the English Bible had To
Mr. Walsingham nothing but a colerick Jnvective against the Author of the defence telling him first and facing him down that the cause why there was no publick disputation was in him and his fellowes as being afraid to come to that tryal Which kind of answer contented me not for that I expected he would have sayd that disputation should be procured and that he and all the rest of our Clergy would ioyn in that suit to her Majesty that then was Secondly to all the ways set down by the defence for trying of a Catholick and heretical spirit he sayd only that he and his would be tryed by Scriptures wheras the Controversies would be about the sense and Jnterpretation of Scripture Thirdly to that of Luther Zuinglius Calvin Beza their lives and doctrines which principaly I desired to see discussed he seemed to me to answer scarce any thing to the purpose but ran into a great exclamation of popish slanderers and against the absurdities of Indulgences c. which were not now in question he ought to have examined the place out of Luther's own writings about himself and others both for life and doctrin but this was not don only in general he would seem to excuse matters or rather to divert the reader from attention vnto them with this florish of words As for Berengariâ—s saith Chark Huss Wicleff Luther c. we measure them according to those times wherin the Lord stirred them vp and according to that measure of grace and light he bestowed vpon them and whatsoever were their Jmperfections therin we do not justifie them but give God the praise of his work and leave them to their place as men yet we may and will thus far defend them against that doggish tooth of yourâ—â— that in the principal points of faith wherupon dependeth salvation they were found with Athanasius and all other holy men of God These words J say may be as well applyed as an Apology to Turks Iewes and all hereticks as to Luther Calvin Beza Cranmer for Turks Iewes and all hereticks agree with Catholicks and Athanasius in some points of faith though in their imperfections as blasphemies Iudaisme Turcisme heresy c. They do not agree with Athanasius and therin we do not justifie them Were not this a good excuse thought J with my self And is it not a goodly Church that admits of such companions and fraternity saith VValsingham What he meant â—â—en he sayd in the principal points of faith wherupon dependeth salvation I could not tell seeing he giveth no certain rule to know them And besides I considered that Luther and 〈◊〉 Lutherans do affirm in their Books even to this day that we â—scanâ—ants of England are damned hereticks for denying the real pre 〈…〉 And on the contrary side we say that they are good protestants 〈◊〉 holy men and our Brethren though they hold the real presence which we deny and condemn for Idolatry To all the rest of my difficulties J found in effect no substantial answer at all Mr. VValsinghams last appearance before my Lord of Canterbury and his Doctors THe prefixed time of my appearance drawing neere I repaired to London and vpon the last day of Easter term I went to Lambeth to present my self to my Lord who was not yet come from Westminster though in 〈◊〉 absence there sate as I vnderstood divers Doctors and Prâ—lats about matters of Religion in his house at Lambeth At length my Lord came home and a great train with him coming out of his garden he cast his eye vpon me and presently said vnto me with a friendly countenanee and somewhat a low voice now Mr. VValsingham how do you are you satisfied To whom I answered no truly my Lord I am not yet satisfied wherunto he replyed nothing but went and sate down at his table in the parlor together with his Doctors and Prelats about him whither after a litle time I was called and then my Lord began to explain my case vnto them how I desired to be satisfied in matters of fact conteined in the defence what paines his Lordship had taken with me and others at his appointment and finaly that he had delivered vnto me two books of Mr. Bell's written against the Papists to satisfie me withall and then he called me closs vnto him at the tables end and asked me very seriously whether J had read them and what I thought of them To this I answered that I had read them over with diligence and that my Iudgment was that the Author was a golden Bell but his sound like as of a brazen Candlestick which I sayd in respect of the many golden advices inferences Corollaries and the golden sentences which he mentioned so often in his books but that his sound was no better then of brass according to the Apostle's similitude for that he seemed not only to have no charity in his writings but neither truth nor sincerity in his Allegations The Arch-bishop hearing me call him a golden Bell in the first part of my answer seemed much contented saying that is well but hearing the second demanded why so And Doctor Barlow Dean of Chester afterwards Bishop of Lincoln looking back vpon me with more displeasure as it seemed then the rest sayd why what say you to Mr. Bell and all the other Doctors in like manner cast their eyes vpon me But I gave the reason 〈◊〉 mentioned And then my Lord answering and willing me to shew wherin I had made that observation J layd forth vpon the table before them the two books that I had perused turning to the places of St. Chrysostom St. Augustin and other Fathers which I pretended to have bin vntruly alledged by him presupposing that my Lord would presently hâ—â—e commanded the said Fathers works to have bin brought forth out of his study and the places quoted to be examined in all their presence but no such matter ensued for my Lord having slightly looked over the places in Bell as he citeth them he layed them down again and the Doctors took them vp to peruse in which mean space his Lorship began to talk somewhat privatly and mildly with me concerning things objected by the defence of the Censure against Luther c. My Lord began to talk vnto Doctor Barlow who this while with the rest was looking on Bell's Books and began to speak somwhat concerning them seeming to maintain somewhat a good opinion of Bell's fidelity which yet appeared not to be great with my Lord himself as by some conjectures I gathered But none of them as I said so much as once offered to call for the Fathers works themselves to examin the places which was my desire But after some few words to and fro among themselves my Lord commanded me to stand a side whilst they talked Wherupon I retired my self by litle and litle down to the lower end of the parlour that they might confer more freely they talked together of this and other matters and after
confess a fault in the maintenance wherof their fortunes are concerned and by consequence how accomptable the protestant layty is to God for not mistrusting and examining the truth and sincerity of their own Clergy being so indigent and so interessed persons and so confidently charged and so frequently caught with falshoods what fraud can be more visible then to make men believe that so infamous and dissolute persons as Luther Zuinglius Calvin Cranmer and Beza c. were Saints sent by God to restore his Church vnto it's primitive doctrin and spirit or that they and all protestants do agree in all matters of faith against Papists Their dissentions vices and wickedness are so manifest that they can not be denyed without impudency and without giving the lye to the whole world and contradicting their own writings And yet the Arch-bishop of Canterbury and his Junta of Divines would face down Mr. Walsingham that there was no such matter and because the poore man humbly petitioned to have the matter decided by comparing their own books which were in the next roome with his notes he was censured and called a foolish bold Knave impudent fellow sâ—â—cy Companion c. and threatned with prison and pillary And for that they durst not betray the weakness of their cause by so publick and violent proceedings against a known protestant who desired to continue one of themselves if protestancy did not prove to be a mistake of Christianity the Arch-bishop to be shut of him sent him to the Commissary of St. Albans to be resolved forsooth whether Luther acknowledged in his Books that he began the protestant Reformation and impugned the Mass adoration of the Sacrament Invocation of Saints c. moved therunto by the devill 's arguments in a real conference between himself and sathan as if this passage and others of Luther's and Calvin's works were not to be found in London or in his Graces Library at Lambeth as well as at St. Albans And after that by his own importunity Mr. Walsingham had obtained of Doctor Covell to shew him Luther's book wherin he acknowledged this conference and conviction of the Devill 's arguments that the Doctor should interrupt him and divert the whole discourse with a rush you see I have this book and many such like 3. Reflexion By what particular indirect means cavills and Calumnies the Arch-bishop himself endeavored to maintain the protestant Religion and discredit the Catholick delivering to Mr. Walsingham Mr. Bell's libell against the Iesuits as an invincible fortress against the Roman faith and his other book full of corruptions and falsifications as a very sincere and solid piece which falsifications being shewed to them all sitting in their Junta and Iudgment about that affaire the Arch-bishop durst not send into his study for the Fathers works that were affirmed by Mr. Walsingham to have bin corrupted by Bell and Calvin c. His Lordship 's confessed practise also of burning Catholick Books argues the weaknes of the protestant cause and proves how much they are afraid their own false dealing and the impiety of their principles should be discovered 4. Reflexion That Mr. Walsingham's case hath bin and is revived and practised now every day when any conscientious protestant begins to doubt of the safety and sincerity of his Religion The protestant Clergy tells him that he is in a sure way of salvation and yet this assertion is against one of their articles of faith to wit that which acknowledgeth their Church is fallible in proposing Christ's doctrin and the true sense of Scripture and by consequence for all they know themselves may be in damnable errors Then they tell him the Papists are Jdolaters worship Anti-Christ c. that our Books of Controversyes are full of lyes and fables and to make good these their impostures they not only corrupt our Authors but translate into English all infamous libells though they treat not of controversies as the Jansenists Letters Palafox his relations and for the renegat Fr. Paulo his history of the Councell of Trent they swear it is the most exact and sincere work of this age wheras Cardinal Palavicino in his answer to the same and in the very begining hath set down 300. of Fr Paulo's vntruths in matter of fact so palpable that they seem inexcusable in him and render others guilty of vnpardonable rashness and obstinacy who credit so mistaken or malicious an Author and preferr his bare word before the vnanimous Testimony of all Christendom that hath accepted the definitions of the Councell as Catholick truths which they would never have don had they bin such as Fr Paulâ— describes Js it likely that the Bishops Embassadors and Prelats of so different nations and subjects to Princes of so contrary Interests who were present at the Councill and recommended to their flocks and friends the decrees of Trent as sacred would conspire to cheat and damne their Souveraigns relations and neighbors Or that they knew not better how matters went in the Councill or were not more impartial in relating them then one Apostâ—ta Friar or those persons from whom he pretends to have received his papers and intelligence with such pittifull frauds and fashoods are many poor protestant soules deluded and seduced into eternal damnation which they deserve for believing their own Clergy without any further examination of the scruples and doubts which common sense and natural reason doth raise in every one of them that converseth with Roman Catholicks or observeth the incoherency and inconstancy of protestancy together with it's singularity and pride of Spirit contemning the primitive true sense of Scripture declared by vniversal Tradition and the vnanimous consent of all orthodox Fathers and Councills Perditio tua ex te Jsrael 5. Reflexion One of my Lord of Canterburyes reasons to Mr. Walsingham against crediting the Popish book was do you not know when two men go to law together one will speak the worst he can by the other And though this ought not to be practised in law suites much less in controversies of Religion yet seeing my Lord would have protestants read our books with that prejudice reason doth dictat that theirs ought not to be read without caution especially Seeing every protestant â—eader makes himself supreme Judge of Controversies of Religion and no Judge ought to give sentence before both sides be heard Suppose therfore that the protestant and Catholick Clergy are engaged not only in a dispute of Religion but in a suit of Law to wit whether the revenues of the Church of the three Kingdoms belong of right rather to the present possessors then to the ancient proprietors neither party say you ought to be Iudge in his own cause who then must decide the business The Layty Content let my Lord Chancellor of England notwithstanding his known Jnclination to favor and promote protesâ—â—â—cy be named head of a Committee for examining and deciding the question Let it be tryed in publik Court which
gathered 〈◊〉 in that Councell But this is a foolish fancy and 〈◊〉 fraud of Sutcliff as appeareth by the very letter and 〈◊〉 of the Councell to Pope Leo who after praysing God 〈◊〉 favor and providence in gathering together and 〈◊〉 themselves at Calcedon preferring the notifying of their 〈◊〉 of faith before their Countrey and labour som Journey add over which Priests or Bishops assembled in this Councell you did preside as head over the members by those which 〈◊〉 your place to wit by his legats of whom Leo sayd in his Epistle to the Councell In these Brothers Paschasius and Lucenâ—â—â— Bishops Boniface and Basilius Priests who are directed by 〈◊〉 Apostolick Sea your fraternity may think that I preside in the 〈◊〉 And these legats though two of them were but Priests took place of all Bishops and were acknowledged of so absolute authority that they pronounced sentence against Dâ—â—scorus the Heretik thus in the Popes name The most holy Pope Leo head of the vniversal Church by vs his Legats the holy Synod consenting being indued with the dignity of Peter the Apostle who is called the Foundation of the Church the Rock of faith and Doorekeeper of the heavenly Kingdom have deprived Dioscorus of Episcopal dignity and all priestly function Now this Councell of Calcedon having bin received in England by act of Parliament 1. Eliz. and never yet repealed I see not how Priests can be legaly punished or Catholiks persecuted for acknowledging the Pope's spiritual Iurisdiction in these Kingdoms and maintaining that he is head of the Catholik Church St. Peter's Successor and Christ's Vicar vpon earth much less how could Doctor Sutcliff charge Bellarmin with falsifying the Councell that conâ—esseth the same doctrin in so cleer termes SVBSECT I. How Protestants are convicted by Bellarmin of holding twenty ancient condemned heresies and how Sutcliff and Bishop Morton to cleere them of six only fourteen it seems they câ—â—fess do falsify the Fathers and Catholik Authors about the worshipping of Images CArdinal Bellarmin lib. 4. de notis Ecclesiâ— cap. 9. proves that Protestants are heretiks because they hold many old heresies condemned as such by the ancient Catholik Church wherof he sets down twenty One is that of Xenaias a Persian who saith Bellarmin cit was the first that did openly affirm the Images of Christ and his Saints ought not to be worshiped as wittnesseth Nicephorus lib. 17. cap. 27. Doctor Sutclif sayes that Nicephorus is falsifyed which is most fals for that Nicephorus writing many horrible things of this Xenaias as that he faigned himself to be a Priest yea and got a Bishoprik before he was baptised amongst others saith This Xenaias did first of all others O audacious soul and impudent tongue belch out that voice that the Images of Christ and those that have bin acceptable vnto him are not to be worshiped And this he sayd so is a truth so vndeniable and generaly received that even the Protestant Authors that write the Ecclesiastical history confess it as Functius in his seaventh book of Commentaries vpon his Chronicle an 494. saith Porro is Xenaias primus in Ecclesia bellum contra Imagines indixit Two Pelagian heresies imputed to Protestants and how they falsify to cleer themselves of the one and say nothing of the other WHeras the Pelagians saith Bellarmin according to St. Austin and St. Hierom taught two heresies among others 1. That every sin though never so litle is mortal 2. That there is no original sin in man especialy in Infants of Lawfull parents The first all â—rotestants teach the last Zuinglius Bucer and Calvin but with this difference that Zuinglius doth absolutely deny original sin to be in any man Bucer and Calvin do only deny the same in the Children of the Faithfull whom they say to be born Saints and saved without Baptism Now Doctor Morton not being able to deny the first heresy to be common to Pelagians and protestants would faine make Bellaâ—â—â—â— a falsifier in the second setting down Bellarmin's words both in Latin and English corruptly and contrary to his plain 〈◊〉 as may be seen in Bellarmin's Text thus The Pelagâ—â—â—s did teach that there was no original sin in men and especialy in the Children of the faithfull the same doth Bucer and Calvin teach as though he had sayd that Calvin had denyed with the Pelagians that there is any original sin at all in men much less in the Children of the faithfull and had made no distinction between Zuinglius and Calvins and Bucers opinions And Morton by this fraud would make his Reader believe he had cleered Protestants from both the pelagian-heresies wheras he cleeres them not from either Hear Bellarmin's own words which are Pelagiani duo inter alia docebant 1. non esse in hominibus peccatum originale praecipuè in filijs fidelium c. Hoc docet Zuinglius Bucerus Calvinus lib. 4. instit c. 15. § 20. Nisi quod Zuinglius negat simpliciter peccatum originale in quolibet homine c. Bucerus autem Calvinus solum in filijt fidelium negant peccatum originale quos dicunt Sanctos nasci salvari etiam sine Baptismo Vide. Belar de notis Ecclesia cap. 9. § 14. Two Novatian heresies imputed to Protestants the one they answer with silence the other with falsifying WHeras Cardinal Bellarmin to prove that Protestants do agree with the old Novatian 〈◊〉 alledgeth two particular instances the one in denying the power of the Church to remit sins by priestly absolution or the Sacrament of Pennance the other in denying the vse of holy Chrism in the Sacrament of Confirmation Bishop Morton having nothing to answer to the second replyeth only to the first by an equivocation and falsification for he endeavoreth to confound the Sacrament of pennance with privat repentance or sorrow sighs tears c. for sins and makes beleive that Bellarmin contradicts himself when he grants that Protestants admit the later though they rejectâ— the Sacrament of pennance and to embroyle the Reader and excuse the Novatiâ—ns as if they held but one error cuts short Belarmin's words praecipuus error and post Baptismum Novatianorum praecipuus error erat c. The Manichean heresy against Free will imputed to Protestants and how pittifully answered by Bishop Morton ST Hierom and St. Austin saith Belarmin accuse the Manicheans for condemning the nature of man and depriving it of free will and ascribing the original and beginning of sin vnto the nature of man and not to free will The same is taught openly by all Sectaries Thus Belarmin Morton sets down St. Hierom. and St. Austin's words as if they were Belarmin's being loath to have such great Fathers tax himself and his prelatiks with heresy Then he sayes Belarmin accuseth Calvin of this heresy wheras Belarmin accuseth all Protestants or sectaries not only Calvin and accuseth Calvin in particular of an other Manichean heresy to wit of reprehending and condemning Abraham
be 〈◊〉 with in other questions not diligently digested nor yet made firm 〈◊〉 authority of the Church there error is to be born with but 〈◊〉 not to go so farr that it should labour to shake the very 〈◊〉 of the Church The Bishop sayes this can not be 〈◊〉 of the definition of the Church though St. Austin 〈◊〉 expressly of the authority therof but of Scripture But 〈◊〉 afterwards the words might be vnderstood of the 〈◊〉 of the Church or general Councells to the end that 〈◊〉 might not imagin St. Austin thought such definitions were 〈◊〉 or vnquestionable he adds But plain Scripture with 〈◊〉 sense or a full demonstrative argument must have room 〈◊〉 a wrangling and erring disputer may not be allowed it And 〈◊〉 neither of these but may convince the definition of the 〈◊〉 if it be ill founded And to shew that this is no fancy of 〈◊〉 but the doctrin of St. Austin he quotes his words 〈◊〉 see them in the margent with an F. referring the word 〈◊〉 to Scripture So that if you believe the Bishop and rely 〈◊〉 his quotations St. Austin doubted not but that the 〈◊〉 of the Church in general Councells may be contrary to 〈◊〉 and confuted by full demonstrative arguments I confess that when I read this page and part of Bp. Laud's 〈◊〉 with Fisher I found my self much troubled vntill 〈◊〉 the matter and then I resolved never more to 〈◊〉 him or any Protestant writer however so Saint-like or 〈◊〉 by report or in appearance The truth is St. Austin 〈◊〉 place cited by the Bishop hath nothing at all either 〈◊〉 Scripture or evident sense or demonstrative arguâ—â—â—ts but addressing his speech to the Manicheans he writes 〈◊〉 Apud vos autem vbi nihil horum est quod me invitet ac 〈◊〉 sola personat veritatis pollicitatio and then follow the words 〈◊〉 by the Bishop quae quidem si tam manifesta monstratur c. 〈◊〉 truth so bragd of and promised by the Manicheans to 〈◊〉 demonstrated in that epistle called Fundamentum saith St. Austin if it be demonstrated to be so cleer c. is to be preferred where you see St. Austin's quae referred not to Scripture but to that fictitious truth which the Manichees pretended to be in their doctrin Nay St. Austin is so far from doubting of the infallibility of the Church and general Councells in that very place quoted by the Bishop that he disputes ex professo against the possibility of its erring or of its definitions being contrary to Scripture and sayes that if the doctrin of the Catholick Church could be contrary to Scripture he should not be able to believe rationaly and infallibly either the one or the other not the Scriptures because he receives them only vpon the authority of the Church Not the Church whose authority is infringed by Scripture which is suposed to be brought against her Si ad Evangelium me tenes ego ad eos me teneam quibus praecipientibus Evangelio credidi his jubentibus tibi omnino non credam Quod si forte in Evangelio aliquid in apertissimum de Manichaei Apostolatu invenire potueris infirmabis mihi Catholicorum authoritatem qui jubent vt tibi non credam qua infirmata jam nec Evangelio credere poterâ— quia per eos illi credideram ita nihil apud me valebit quicquid inde protulâ—ris Quapropter si nihil manifestum de Manichaei Apostolatu in Evangelio reperitur Catholicis potius credam quam tibi si aâ—tem inde aliquid manifestum pro Manichaeo legeris nec illis nec tibi illis quiÌ„a de te mihi mentiti sunt Tibi autem qui eam scripturam mihi profers cui per illos credideram qui mihi mentiti sunt Aug. cont Epist. Fundament cap. 4. Wherfore St. Austin doth not suppose as the Bishop pretends that Scripture or reason can be contrary to the definitions of the Church he professedly teaches the contrary in the very place cited and vses the alledged words quae quidem si tam manifesta monstratur c. only ex suppositione impossibili in the same manner as St. Paul speaketh Gal. 1. Jf an Angell from heaven teach otherwise then we have taught you let him be accursed St. Paul well knew it was impossible that an Angell from heaven should teach contrary to the Ghospel and so did St. Austin that the definitions of a general Councel should be contrary to Scripture or reason as appeareth by his own discours against the Manichees Vincentius Liâ—inensis abused by Mr. Laud to prove the fallibility of the Church pretending that learned Father supposed and sayd she might change into Lupanar errorum à strumpet or stewes of errors BUt A. C. tells us further saith Mr. Laud that if one may deny or doubtfully dispute against any determination of the Church then may he also against an other and so against all since all are made firm to us by one and the same divine revelation sufficiently applyed by one and the same full authority of the Church which being weakned in any one can not be firm in another First A. C. borrowed the former part of this out of Vincentius Lirinensis and as that learned Father vses it I subscribe to it but not as A. C. applyes it For Vincentius speaks there de Catholico Dogmate of Catholick Maxims c. which are properly fundamental but here the Bishop is mistaken for Vincentius speaks also of not fundamentals as of the celebrating of Easter according to St. Victor's decree the not rebaptizing of those who had bin baptized by hereticks c. now in this sense saith the Bishop give way to every cavilling disputer to deny or quarrel at the maxims of Christian Religion c. And why may he not then take liberty to do the like of any other till he have shaken all But this hinders not the Church her self nor any appointed by the Church to examin her own decrees and to see that she keep the principles of her faith vnblemished and vncorrupted for if she do not so but novitia veteribus new doctrins be added to the old the Church which is Sacrarium veritatis may be changed in Lupanar errorum I am loath to english it Hitherto the modest Bishop who quotes Vincent Lirin in his Margent for his lupanar errorum c. and for the whole discours Vincentius Lirinensis is so far from expressing any fear or suspition of danger that the Church should be changed into lupanar errorum a stews of errors by addition of novelties or falling from the primitive doctrin that as if he had foreseen this corruption of his meaning and cutting short his words practised by Mr. Laud he declares in that very place by him quoted that only hereticks and vngodly men can entertain any such thoughts of Christs spouse sed avertat hoc a suorum mentibus divina pietas sitque hoc potius impiorum furor
these are his words and concealed by the Bishop who also striks out of Vincentius Lirin other words wherby it did appear what a kind of keeper the Church is of the truths deposited with her and how litle danger there is of corrupting the old or admitting of new doctrin The Bishop pag. 38. sets down the sentence thus Ecclesia depositorum apud se dogmatum Custos c. Denique quid vnquam Conciliorum Decretis enisa est nisi vt quod antea simpliciter credebatur hoc idem postea diligentius crederetur c. But in Vincentius Lirinensis It is thus Christi vero Eoclesia sedula cauta depositorum apud se dogmatum Custos here first he skips over these two words sedula cauta diligent and wary because they spoiled his plot of persuading us that the Church might by negligence of its Pastors be insensibly changed and corrupted To the same intent he conceales with an c. the rest that followes which would have cleered all and left no room for the Bishops fraud for Vincentius Lirin his words are But the Church of Christ is a diligent Depositary or Keeper of the truths committed to her never changes any thing at all in them lessens nothing adds nothing nether cuts away things necessary nor adjoyns things superfluous neither looseth what is hers nor vsurpes what belongs to others Let any Christian or honest Pagan Iudge whether these words be not Diametrically contrary to what the Bishop pretends vnto in this passage viz. suspition and possibility of the Churches adding novitia veteribus novelties to the old doctrin of making a change of that faith she first received from Christ and his Apostles and of becoming Lupanar errorum which this good man and holy Martyr sayes he is loath to english and yet leaves out cuts and corrupts the Latin text of set purpose to fix vpon Christs Espouse the greatest infamy How Bp. Laud falsifies Occham to infringe St. Austins authority concerning the infallibility of the Church in succeeding ages as well as in that of the Apostles and is forced by his error to resolve his prelatick faith into the light of Scripture and the privat Spirit of Fanaticks which he palliates vnder the name of grace and therby warrants all rebellions against Church and state AN act of divine faith must be prudent that is men are not bound to believe any article therof v. g. that Scripture is the word of God vnless there evidently appear prudent and sufficient motives to exclude all moral possibility that any but God is the Author of the doctrin proposed to be believed These motives of credibility we call the signs of the Church and are the miracles of Christ and his Disciples sanctity and succession of his doctrin and Doctors Conversion of Kings and nations to christianity c. These signs or motives of credibility though they do not evidence demonstratively that our faith is true or that the Church or Congregation of men wherin they be found is the Catholick yet they demonstrat an obligation in us of believing it as we have proved elsewhere in so much that if no such signs or motives of credibility had bin none would be bound to believe any point of Christian Religion with certainty of faith and therfore St. Austin sayd he would not believe the Scripture had he not bin moved therunto by the authority of the Church because Scripture of it self hath no sufficient arguments and signs to ground a prudent and undoubted belief of its being the word of God but the signs and motives of credibility invest the Church with sufficient authority to declare both that and all other mysteries of faith and to make our Ecclesiastical Ministery and Mission more authentikly divin then any Regal Commissions or human Badges can set forth the truth and dignity of Ministers of state and officers of war Therfore as not to believe or to contemn men so qualified when they command in the Kings name is by the light of reason and consent of all nations judged obstinacy and rebellion not to be excused by pretending ignorance or want of greater evidence then those vsual signs of their employments afford so must it be obstinat heresy not to believe that what is proposed by the Church qualified with the aforesaid signs is revealed by God This supposed the main Controversy between Protestants and Catholicks is about the resolution of Christian faith for though both parties pretend that they believe because God revealed to the Prophets and Apostles the Mysteries of faith yet we say that Protestants can not shew how it may be prudently believed that Christ preached or revealed any such doctrin as is pretended vnless it be acknowledged that the Church of every succeeding age was and this present is as truly and realy though perhaps not so highly quoad modum infallible in delivering the Apostles doctrin as the Apostles were in delivering that of Christ. We do not say that Tradition or the Testimony of the Church confirmed by the foresaid signs is the prime motive and last resolution of faith but that the Tradition and Testimony of the present Church is infallible to the end it may infallibly apply the prime motive which is Gods veracity to vs and we prudently assent thervnto But the Bishop denying this is driven with Presbyterians and Fanaticks to an inbredâ—light of Scripture and to the privat Fanatick spirit with this only difference that where they say they are infallibly resolved that Scripture is the word of God by the Testimony of the Spirit within them his Lordship pag. 83.84 averrs he hath the same assurance by grace And because we object and admire that no Catholick could ever perceive this inward and inbred light of Scripture wherby all Protestants pretend they are assured it is the word of God he concurrs pag. 86 with Fanatitks in telling vs that blind eyes can not and pervers eyes will not see it It s strange his Lordship did not foresee the sad effects which this Protestant principle and presumption wrought against himself and his Prelatick Church within a very short time after he writ this doctrin and applyed the same against the Roman Catholicks He might be sure it would be retorted against the Church of England for why may not every Protestant Sectary pretend that the Prelatick Church of England is as blind and pervers in not seing the light of Scripture as Luther and Laud pretend the Roman Catholick is It is but every particular mans fancy and word no other proof is required by Protestants nor indeed can any better be produced to make good that so many honest and learned searchers of Scripture as have bin and are in the Roman Catholick Church can not or will not see the pretended light of Scripture so largely diffused among Protestants and distributed to every Fanatick Presbyterian and Prelatick whose faith can not be maintained without this rash judgment and most dangerous
consequences as prejudicial both to Church and state as our late distempers have manifested But now to Mr. Lauds falsifications To prove that the Tradition of the Church is not infallible and that the words of St. Augustin Ego vero Evangelio non crederem nisi me Catholicae Ecclesiae commoveret authoritas should be vnderstood of the Church in the time of the Apostles only the Bishop sayes Some of our own Authors will not endure it should be otherwise meant by St. Austin save of the Church in the time of the Apostles only and in proof of this he cites Occham in the Margent thus Occham Dial. part 1. l. 1. c. 4. and sets down these as his words Intelligitur solum de Ecclesia quae fuit tempore Apostolorum Jt is vnderstood only of the Church which was in the Apostles time Wheras Occham in the very place quoted holds the quite contrary and sayes expresly that the Church wherof St· Austin speaks in that sentence containes not only the Apostles but also the Church successively from the times of the Apostles to that very time wherin St. Austin wrote those words as every one may see by his sentence truly related in our margent And indeed St. Austin speaks of that Church which sayd to him noli credere Manichaeo and had succession of Bishops of Rome which the Church had not in the Apostles time Divers Frauds and Falsifications of Bishop Laud to defend that Protestants are not Schismaticks MR. Fisher having pressed Bishop Laud with that ordinary and vnanswerable argument proving Protestants to be Schismatiks because they separated themselves from the Roman Catholick Church obstinatly holding divers opinions contrary to the ancient and generaly received faith many wherof had bin condemned as heresies in former ages by General Councells and all orthodox Christians his Lordship answers 1. That the Roman Church is not the Catholick Church We reply that when Luther and Calvin began their pretended reformations such only as were in communion with the Church and Bishop of Rome were held to be Catholicks all others having bin declared Schismaticks or hereticks and for that reason the first Reformers did not claim to be members of the Greeks or of any other Christianâ—Church then extant but acknowledge they found no men of their reformed belief and therfore separated themselves from the whole world as Luther and Calvin expresly say and we have proved shewing they did not agree in all points with the Waldenses Wicklâ—ffians Greeks or any other visible Congregation of Christians Therfore they separated themselves by inventing and following contrary opinions from all visible Churches and by consequence from the true one if they will grant there is a true one vpon earth as the Bishop would seem to acknowledge Was it not lawfull saith he pag. 149. for Juda to reform her self when Israel would not joyn sure it was or els the Prophet deceives me that sayes expresly though Israel transgress let not Juda sin Here his Lordship supposeth two absurdities 1. That Juda reformed its doctrin which is the only question 2. That the Catholicks are to represent the ten tribes because forsooth they are more numerous and Protestants Juda wheras no paralel can be more pat then the Protestants compared with the ten tribes who left Jerusalem and the High Priest and rebelled with Jeroboam which King out of vngodly policy the better to secure his vsurped Crown just as Queen Elizabeth caused the people to desert the old and true Religion set vp new Priests Sacrifices c. But his Lordship reflecting vpon these and other things thought necessary because he saw that himself and his party would be driven to the ten tribes at length to defend they were a Church even after their schism or separation for that there were some true prophets among them as Elias Elizeus c. and thousands that had not bowed knees to Baal not observing that such Prophets and others who continued faithfull were of the true Church of Juda though they could not go to Jerusalem and were no more of the ten Tribes Religion then the Greek Roman Catholicks are of Mahomets or English Papists of the Protestant And wheras the Bishop's adversary tells him that particular Churches may not pretend to reform themselves and condemn others of error in faith especialy their acknowledged spiritual Superiors when the need of reformation is only questionable and this was so evident â— confutation of protestancy and so convincing a proof of all their Churches schisms that his Lordship thought fit to conceal those words When the need is questionable in his relation of his adversaries argument and after omitting and concealing the force therof endeavors to answer as well as he can That the first Protestant reformers were subject to the Roman Catholick Church and prelats in spiritual affaires is confessed by themselves and that without any sufficient cause or probable pretext they rebelled against that superiority and Iurisdiction is also evident vnless we should grant as the Bishop with all sectaries sayes pag. 86. that all Christendom Protestants only excepted are so blind or pervers that they can not or will not see the light of the Scripture and by consequence their own Idolatry and superstition And this his and other such mens sensless assertion must pass for good evidence and be a sufficient warrant for Jnferiors to renounce their obedience and reform the doctrin of their Superiors and of the whole visible Church without incurring the Censure or guilt of Schism and heresy Mr. Laud denyeth that in ancient times the Bishop of Rome was Superior to other Bishops out of his own Patriarchat which extended no further saith he then to Jtaly and the adjacent Islands And to make good this equality of Patriarchs with the Pope he quotes num 170. the law A patriarcha non datur appellatio Then he sayes pag. 171. that in those ancient times of the Church government Britanie was never subject to the Sea of Rome and that Pope Vrban the 2. accounted his worthy predecessor in the Sea of Canterbury St. Anselm as his own Com-peere and sayd he was as the Apostolick and Patriarch of the other world The greatest fraud committed in treating matters of Religion is to assert a notorious falshood so confidently that the truth can not be questioned or examined without doubting whether the relator have either soul or shame Who can Imagin that a man pretending not only to be an Arch-bishop but a Patriarch would endeavor to maintain Religion by such impostures Britain saith Mr. Laud was never subject to the Sea of Rome No! How then came Venerable Bede to tell us that an 673. St. Wilford Arch-bishop of York being vnjustly deprived of his Bishoprick appealed to the Sea Apostolick was heard by Pope Agatho and by virtue of his sentence restored to his Bishoprick How comes St. Gregory the great to write thus to St. Austin our English Apostle Seing by the goodnes of God
and our industry the new English Church is brought vnto the faith of Christ we grant to you the vse of the Pall the proper badge or sign of Archiepiscopal dignity to wear it when you say Mass and we condescend that you ordain twelve Bishops vnder your Jurisdiction yet so that the Bishop of London be consecrated hereafter by a Synod of his own Bishops and receive his Pall from this holy Apostolical Sea wherin I by the authority of God do now serve Our will likewise is that you send a Bishop to York to whom we intend also to give the Pall that is to make him Arch-bishop but to you shall be subject not only the Bishops you make and he of York but all the Bishops of Britain If Vrban the 2. sayd St. Anselm of Canterbury was a Patriarch none can deny but that he received that dignity and his Iurisdiction from Saint Gregory as the others of the East did from the Sea of Rome That the Patriarchs of the East were subject and did appeal to the Bishop of Rome is evident in the Ecclesiastical History and as for the law of not appealing from a Patriarch Mr. Laud could not be ignorant it was intended for the inferior Clergy who of ordinary cours were not to appeal further then to the primat of their province for so the Councell of Afrik determins His Lordship without doubt did see also how in that very Councell it is acknowledged that Bishops in their own causes might appeal to Rome Mr. Fisher askt the Bishop Quo Judice doth it appear that the Church of Rome hath erred in matters of faith as not thinking it equity that protestants in their own cause should be Accusers witnesses and Iudges of the Roman Church He answers there is as litle reason or equity that any man who is to be accused should be the accused and yet wittness and Judge in his own cause Fisher replyes that the Church of Rome is the principal and Mother Church and that therfore though it be against common equity that subjects and Children should be Accusers Witnesses Iudges and Executioners against their Prince and mother in any case yet is it not absurd that in some cases the Prince or mother may accuse witness Iudge and if need be execute Iustice against vnjust and rebellious or evil Children especialy if the prince or mother be infallible But the Controversy being at length reduced vnto this whether the Church might not err in doctrin as Princes and parents do in governing their subjects and Children Mr. Fisher sayes it can not and proves it by that of St. Mathew 16.18 That Hell gates shall never be able to prevail against the Church The Bishop sayes this is to be vnderstood that errors which are meant by Hell gates shall never be able to prevail against the Church in Fundamental Articles and confirms this his saying by one of St. Austin quoting his words thus pugnare potest expugnari non potest wheras if his Lordship had bin pleased to set down St. Austins words sincerly as he ought the case had bin cleerly decided St. Austins words are Ipsa est Ecclesia sancta Ecclesia vna Ecclesia vera Ecclesia Catholica contra omnes haereses pugnans And then come in pugnare potest expugnari tamen non potest The Church fights against all heresies contrary to every article and by consequence whether Fundamental or not and yet expugnari non potest she can not be overcome All heresies saith the Saint depart from her as vnprofitable branches cut of from the vine but she remains still in her root in her vines in her charity the gates of Hell shall not overcome her All this as not being for his Lordships purpose who challenged all our party to shew one Father for 1200. years after Christ that concluded the infallibility of the Church out of Mathew 16.18 is concealed by the Bishop from his Reader The like fraud is practised by this Lordship in answering to that Text of St. Irenaeus ad hanc Ecclesiam propter potentiorem principalitatem necesse est omnem convenire Ecclesiam hoc est eos qui sunt vndique fideles in qua semper ab his qui sunt vndique conservata est ea quae est ab Apostolis Traditio These words he sets down in the Margent and doth English them thus To this Church he speaks of Rome fot the more powerfull principality of it t is necessary that every Church that is the faithfull vndique round about should have recours Laud pag. 182. First he translates vndique which signifies ordinarily from all places parts and every where round about to the end St. Irenaeus might be thought to make the Sea of Romes principality a bare primacy of order and precedency and then confine its Iurisdiction to Italy Sardinia and Corsica but hereby he would make the Saint speak non-sense for he vsed this argument against the Gnosticks in France and other hereticks and gives us this rule of Christianity that the doctrin or Tradition of the Roman Church is the touchstone of all Apostolical doctrin If therfore vndique in this place doth signify no more then round about Rome and therby the more powerfull principality Irenaeus speaks of be restrained to precedency and the Roman Iurisdiction to sole Italy and its Islands he must have argued thus T is necessary that Italy Sardinia and Corsica should have recours to Rome for its Bishops precedency of place or in regard of his Patriarchal power within Italy and the adjacent Islands Therfore the Gnosticks in France and all other hereticks of the world are convinced of heresy for not having recours to the Sea of Rome This would be a far fetcht consequence and as vnworthy St. Irenaeus found Iudgment as its necessary to defend Mr. Lauds false comment and Religion Yet to make this appear not so improbable an interpretation Mr. Laud pag. 181. tells us that Irenaeus was a Bishop of the Gallican Church and a very vnlikly man to captivat the liberty of that Church vnder the more powerfull principality of Rome as if forsooth the so much talkt of liberties of the Gallican Church which were not claimed or thought on vntill 1300. years after St. Irenaeus his time could move him to limit the Popes spiritual Iurisdiction to Italy or that the Gallican liberties did exclude it now from France These are too gross mistakes and can hardly be excused by ignorance in so knowing a person as Mr. Laud is thought to have bin After the same manner doth he abuse St. Gregory Nazianzen who speaking of the Roman Church saith Vetus Roma ab antiquis temporibus habet rectam fidem semper eam retinet sicut decet vrbem quae toti orbi praesidet semper de Deo integram fidem habere These words the good Bishop translates thus into English pag. 12. Ancient Rome from of old hath the right faith and alwayes holds it as becomes the
who began and perfected the reformation were grosly mistaken and themselves misled in one of the most essential points of Christianity and in one without which there can be no Church Had the dispute between them and us bin about conveniency of disciplin or decency of Ceremonies a change in such things alterable according to the circumstances of time place and persons might be pious and prudent because it might take away occasion of cavills but to alter the essential forms of Priesthood and Episcopacy and to add therunto now after a Century of years words which hitherto wanting concludes the Nullity of their Church and Clergy must rather augment the doubt then avoyd the cavil If they were satisfied of the validity of that form wherby themselves since Ed. 6. vntill this present had bin ordained what needed any addition of Priesthood and Episcopacy which we argued and they denyed to be wanting did they imagin that such an addition would end the dispute I believe it hath for it is an acknowledgment that our exceptions were well grounded but why should they give vs this advantage J fancy they have hopes that some other Spalato will Apostatize and then by this new vndoubted form make them real Bishops Yet that will not serve their turn their want of spiritual Jurisdiction makes their caracter vseless and want of jurisdiction together with their errors in Doctrin doth vn-Church a Congregation as well as want of Orders As this want of ordination renders them incapable of the Benefices and Bishopricks which they enjoy so their corruptions of Scripture and Falsifications of Councells and Fathers make them vnworthy And he can not be a true Christian that will stick to their interest after that he is informed of the nullity of their calling and of the falshood of their doctrin Wherfore it will not be in the power of any prelatick polititian to make himself popular vpon the score of patronizing such a cause or Clergy against Liberty of conscience or Conferences and the Prelatick caracter and disciplin is to all other Protestant parties as odious as our late distempers have evidenced The only objection now remaining is that Presbyterians and other Sectaries will take the advantage of an Act for Liberty of Conscience or even for a change in Religion in case the Parliament should resolve vpon it for crying down of Monarchy But as we said t' is well known these Sectaries either desire Liberty of Conscience or their animosity is as great against Prelatick Protestancy as against Popery and if now they be kept in obedience and aw of the government the King and Parliament will be better able hereafter in case of any such liberty or change to keep them to their duty by the addition of the Church revenues then they are at present Besides it is very certain that among those Sectaries many are moral and conscientious persons and would conform to the truth of the Roman Catholick Religion had they bin rightly informed and the Tenets therof had not bin rendred odious and ridiculous by the impostures of Protestant preachers and the vulgar errors of a homly education all which obstacles will be easily removed if Catholicks have liberty to speak and reason for themselves So that considering the influence which Truth alwayes hath vpon honest dispositions such as our English are and the prejudice which all men retain against falshood when it is discovered and it is not their interest to promote it I see no danger of drawing the people into a Rebellion vpon the account of Liberty of Conscience or of opposing a change from Protestancy into the old Religion especialy seing the generality may hope thereby to see the Church Revenues lawfully and legaly applyed to their own ease and against all disturbers of the peace and Trade of these Nations Let us therfore have a fair Trial and conference in order to Liberty of Conscience and then judge of the truth and sincerity of both Clergys and of both Religions Notwithstanding the evident conveniency of this humble proposal I fear we do in vain flatter our selves with the hopes of a publick Conference We are inclined to believe what we wish for notwithstanding that former experience and our learned Adversaries knowledge of so cleer evidences on our side casts vs again into despair Did the busines depend of the vote of the whole multitude of the Protestant Clergy we might assure our selves of a conference because many of the ordinary Persons are honest and most so ignorant that they believe themselves to be in the right way of saluation for they take all that Bishop Jewell and Iohn Fox say for truth never examining it further But the Bishops and great Doctors are of another stamp I fear their guilt of conscience will busy them in opposing all Treaties and Trials of Truth and yet methinks not any one thing should render them more suspected of fraud and falshood then so vnreasonable an opposition 1. Because it argues diffidence of their cause 2. Because their Church being confessedly fallible and by consequence vncertain of the truth they ought not to refuse any means wherby men may be further informed therof Though we Papists believe the Roman Catholick Church infallible in matters of doctrin yet whensoever our Adversaries desire to conferr about Religion their Request is granted nay the Councell of Trent how ever inconsiderable Protestants make it invited all the learned Protestants of the world to propose therin all their doubts and difficulties offering all safety and civility to their persons And though the infallibility of our Church be not consistent with a submission of our faith to the judgment of a Third in point of doctrin yet that prerogative doth not debarr us from submitting ourselves in matter of fact and falsifications to a fair trial of indifferent persons As for the Pope and general Councells not submitting to a Third in controversies with Protestants it is no pride but a prerogative of all supreme Magistrats whether spiritual or temporal as our Adversaries confess and contest to be reasonable when their own Bishops deal with Non-conformists and all Lay Soveraigns must maintain the same when they treat with their revolted Subjects which Subjects are judged very vnreasonable if they refuse to treat with their King of grievances vnless he submits the controversy to the decision of a Third and much more intollerable if no competent Third were to be found as it is in our case vnless we think that Turks Iews or Pagans are fit men to judge of Christian Religion Wherefore if the Church of England thinks it unreasonable that her Sectaries should not conferr with prelatick Divines unless they have it under the seal and powers of Canterbury that the Arch-Bishops or the Convocation will submit to the judgment of a Third I understand not how Arch-Bishhop Laud could exact the like condition from the Pope or a general Council before Protestants would confer with Roman Catholicks The other reasons alledged
for refusing to Roman Catholicks a publick Trial of Falsifications and an amicable Conference of Religion makes the refusal yet more unreasonable Popery saith every Protestant is a growing Religion if disputes thereof be admitted we shall turn all Papists If they be not persecuted their profession will prevail If liberty of conscience be granted very few will frequent Protestant Churches The prelatick Clergys last reason is Venient Romani tollent locum nostrum If we come once to reason the matter with Roman Catholicks infallibly we shall loose our Revenues But I may assiure them that the Roman Clergy covet not their revenues if it be found that we have any right to the Church livings we will lay our pretensions at his Majesties feet and Petition the Pope as we did in Queen Marys days to leave all to the King and Parliaments disposal for the ease and defence of our fellow Subjects and the terror of our Enemies And as for our Religion being a growing Religion we cannot deny it and rejoyce that our Adversaries confess so much how could it otherwise be the Catholick or become universal Protestancy is confined to this Northern Climate notwithstanding its liberty of open and sensual allurements the Mahometan perswasion is propagated by force of Arms and multiplicity of Wives the Greek Schism is but a spite and spleen against the Primacy of Rome and therefore is justly Become a Slavery to the Turk No Religion but the Roman Catholick doth grow and flourish maugre the Storms of outwaâ—d Persecutions and the strength of our inward perverse inclinations aganst it we follow reason against the appearance of sense we prefer vertue before vice the judgment of the Church before our own and Heaven before Earth and therefore we are made Strangers in our own Country Straglers abroad Tennants at will of our own Estates and our lives stand at the mercy of every base Informer that will press the law against our Conscience and yet in this sad condition and circumstances our Religion doth increase and is acknowledged to be a growing Religion Ergo it is the true Catholick and not only the most safe for the Soul but the most convenient for the State especially of Great Britain as now shall more particularly appear SECT XIII The same further demonstrated and how by Liberty of Conscience or by Tolerating the Roman Catholick Religion by Act of Parliament the British Monarchy will become the most considerable of all Christendom Peaceable at Home and recover its Right Abroad How evidently it is the mutual Interest of Spain and England to be in a perpetual League against France and how advantagious it is for Spain to put Flanders into English Hands THree things must concurr to make a Monarchy Powerful and Peaceable 1. Uniformity in Religion or at least Liberty of Conscience 2. Great Revenues of the Monarch without empoverishing by unusual and unimerciful Taxes the Subjects unless they be slaves 3 Men fit for Sea and Land Service These Islands afford the last the other two we want but may have them if we will by an Act of Parliament for Liberty of Conscience or for tolerating the old Faith of our Ancestors wherewith this Kingdom flourished in Peace and Prosperity for the space of 1000 years Such an Act I mean as may make legal one Profession but wherein there ought to be a Proviso that none of another suffer for his Conscience or Religion especially for the Roman Catholick That without Uniformity in Religion or without Liberty of Conscience it is impossible for a Monarchy to be long peaceable or powerful is manifest by Reason and Experience Reason doth dictate that when Mens minds are Discontented and Oppressed by Persecution for their Conscience they will hazard their all to be satisfied and saved their Rebellion against the Soveraign will be thought the ground of their Salvation or at least the only way to preserve their Posterity from being damned and brought up in the state false Religion Experience doth shew that diversity of Opinions if but one be permitted doth not only occasion Domestick differences as the parting of Man and Wife of Parents and Children Brothers and Sisters c. But is the cause of publick Inconveniencies as jealousies between Princes and Subjects from whence proceed civil Wars which are the greatest obstacle of Prosperity in an Empire or Commonwealth Whilst the Hugonots were persecuted in France France was not so considerable Here in England we are more afraid of persecuted Presbyterians Fanaticks and other Sectaries than of the French Danes and Dutch seeing therefore Liberty or Uniformity in Religion is so necessary for the Peace and Power of a Monarchy all States-men must grant the Religion fittest for the State is that which is most likely to be generally embraced if Men may have their free choice Now whether that be Protestancy or Popery is the question It is not Protestancy because 't is now a hundred years and more since it hath been endeavoured by all ways imaginable to bring the Subjects of the Crown of England unto an Uniformity in Protestancy even by Sanguinary and Penal Statutes and yet the design doth not take and indeed cannot Because it involves a contradiction for to be a Protestant is to have the liberty of opâ—ning and the gift of interpreting Scripture which Liberty and Prerogative is not consistent with a subjection of Judgment to the Authority and Interpretation of any Church or Councel and by consequence not with Unity of Faith Besides the Protestant Church whether Prelatick Presbyterian or Fanatick is not as much as pretended to be Infallible in Doctrine or in its Interpretation of Scripture and it 's a great vanity for a Church that professeth Fallibility in explaining the Scriptures and admitteth a liberty or Latitude of applying the Letter of the same to every private mans Spirit and Interpretation to oblige men to any unity or certainty of Faith and therefore our Acts of Parliament are so inefficacious Again Faith is not Christian unless the Believers hold it certain and no Believer can hold his own Faith certain if he submits and comforms his Judgment to the Doctrine and Decrees of a Fallible Church For that no man can think himself certain of what he knows may fail evident therefore it is that the Protestant Faith is neither Christian nor certain because the Professors thereof if they be guided by their confessed fallible Church must know that their Faith may be False The Roman Catholick Church seeing it is believed Infallible by all Catholicks may teach a Faith which must be thought by us to be Certain Conscientious Christian and by consequence convenient fit for both Soul and State How conscientious and Necessary it is for the Salvation of the Soul we have proved in this whole Treatise as also how convenient for the State now I will shew the same in a word and by the confession of our Adversaries It is a growing Religion say they therefore I infer
convenient and fit for that Uniformity of faith and union of Hearts which cements the People with their Soveraign and among themselves It is indeed so growing a Religion that it hath spread it self over the whole world not by force of Arms but of truth not by allowing leud liberty or licentiousness but by working miracles by professing and observing abstinence chastity poverty and obedience to spiritual and temporal Superiors by mortifying our Passions and the perverse inclinations of a spiritual pride and proper judgment this pride and property of judgment the source of Heresy we renounce by submitting our opinions to the Church acknowledging in the same God's Infallible assistance and authority and this our submission proceedeth not from simplicity credulity or rashness but we are induced thereunto by evident marks of Gods favour and providence clarly appearing in our Roman Catholick Church and in no other as Miracles Conversion of Nations Succession and Sāctity of Pastors c. whereby the most Learned Men of the World in every Age since the Apostles have been evidently convinced of an obligation to conform their Faith to a Church so supernaturally qualified and therefore did prudently believe that none but God is Author of the Roman Catholick Doctrine and we judge our selves bound under pain of damnation to follow their example For these Signs of Divine Providence are so far above the force and course of Nature and so visible to all the World that not only the Learned but all sorts of people who are not wilfully obstinate must confess a sufficient evidence of Gods Commission and Authority in our Church and by consequence they deny Gods veracity who contradict the Doctrine of a Congregation that hath so notorious and significant badges of his Divine trust for proposing Articles of Faith and composing all differences in Religion So that having for our guide a Church of so Authentick Authority a Testimony to rely upon so visibly confirmed by supernatural Miracles marks of Gods Commission the same Church must needs have his Infallible assistance in discharging her trust of instructing Mankind wherefore we Catholicks may do uniformly agree acquiess in her Difinitions with as little fear of being seduced as of God being the Seducer He must be very unreasonable who after being informed of these motives of credibility or marks of Gods Church will refuse to submit his judgment to so convincing arguments of the Divine Authority and this is the reason why not only the Natives of one Country or the Subjects of one Monarch but whole Kingdoms and Kings of most different tempers and interests do so easily constantly and unanimously submit and adhear to the Roman Catholick Religon both now and in former Ages whereas they who at any time opposed the same could never agree among themselves or with themselves but were and are divided into as many opinions as there are fancies or occasions offered of changing their inclinations or of raising their fortunes And now our States-men may easily conclude which of both Religions is not only most conscientious for the soul but most convenient for the power and peace of the State if they will reflect upon the different ways of planting and preserving both Religions the Catholick and Protestant To omit other examples let them consider how St. Austin our Apostle of England arrived at Kent with forty Monks and Preachers entred into Canterbury as our Adversary Fox confesseth p. 150. in procession with a Crucifix carried before him and singing Litanies and how they converted that Kingdom and all England from Paganism to the very same Roman Catholick Religion we now profess in every particular not by force of Arms or by Frauds of falsifying the Letter and Sense of Scripture but by working confessed Miracles in confirmation of our Roman Text and Sense of Scripture which they Preach'd and by the example of a Godly life How this same Religion continued for almost a thousand years in this Island and in all that time never was there any Rebellion upon the score of our Doctrine or of Interpreting of Scripture much less did the Subjects pretend Scripture or the Word of God to warrant a Superiority over their Sovereign or to try Him by a formal Court of Justice On the other side our Statesmen will find in all Histories and this Treatise that in this one Age since Protestancy began that Reformation hath not entered without Rebellion or Tyrany into any one Kingdom Country or City that he who first Preached this Reformation Luther did see it divided into more Sects than himself had years tho' he lived to be an old Man That never any of these Sects continued long without embroyling the State That never Miracle was wrought to confirm any kind of Protestancy nor the Author of any of these Sects or Reformations lived with the esteem I do not say of holy but of honest conversation No marvel therefore if People so naturally honest as the English cannot be brought to uniformity in a Reformation so unlikely to be Divine that was begun by a dissolute and drunken Friar who had no Rule of Faith but his own fancy the marvel indeed is that any sober man can be persuaded 't is possible to bring pious prudent men to reject the old Religion confirmed with so many supernatural signs renouned for so long successful subjection to Lawful Kings for a new fangled device introduced into England by an Illegitimate Queen in opposition to the Title and known right of our lawful Sovereigns Seeing therefore our Adversaries do confess that the Roman Catholick is a growing Religion even in this groaning and sad condition wherein we are kept in these Kingdoms who doubts but that if made the Religion of the State and countenanced by Law or even tolerated it will soon grow to such a hight that all other persuasions will be rendred contemptible and incapable of thwarting the Designs and Decrees that will be resolved upon by the King and Parliament when Law Religion and Reason walk hand in hand there is no room or pretext left for Rebellion upon the score of conscience And what can be more legal than an Act of Parliament what more agreeable to Religion and Reason than that every man ought to submit his judgment to Authority so Authentikly Divine and so prudently judged to be Infallible as that of the Roman Catholick Ghurch For what more convincing arguments can there be of Divine and Infallible authority than the undeniable Miracles Sanctity Succession both of Doctrine and Doctors Conversion of Kings and Nations c. of the Roman Catholick Church He who denies any of these must consequently resolve to believe nothing and even to doubt of himself of his Parents Country and Relations because no Man hath or can have a more credible Testimony or a more constant Tradition for any one of these particulars concerning his Parents Country c. than he hath for the Miracles wrought in
Confirmation of the Authority Infallibilty and Doctrine of our Church the Sanctity and Succession whereof is as evident also as our converting of Kings Nations from Paganism to Christianity and cannot be contradicted without questioning at least all humane Faith and History A Church and Religion so supernaturally qualified cannot be prudently suspected to be a Cheat or humane Invention And if once I do not say established but permitted in these Kingdoms its Doctrine needeth not be fenced with Sanguinary Statues nor favoured by any Penal Laws and Acts of Parliament for Vniformity all which rigorous proceedings will be superfluous as also the continual care and vast charges of suppressing unlawful Assemblies The absurd gestures and foolish fancies of every humorsom fellow or Hypocrite will not then take with the common people and pass for motions and revelations of the Holy Ghost neither will silly Tradesmen be heard with patience in Pulpits prate non-sense and comment upon Texts of Scripture All these impieties and disorders I say will be quasht when liberty is granted to declare unto the ignorant and misinformed people the Roman Catholick truths and the motives that induce to believe them and no Nations in the World are more inclined to embrace the truth and wholsom documents than these Islands witness the multitude of our antient Saints the magnificence of our Churches even the zeal of the present Seekers and Sectaries in their mistaken way of Salvation By all which it appeareth there would soon be an Uniformity in Religion in these Kingdoms if the Roman Catholick were Tolerated That the King would have a considerable and conscientious Revenue to support the Honour of this Monarchy and suppress all sinister designs by the addition of the Church Livings when resigned by the Roman Clergy needeth no proof I believe there will be found more difficulty in His Majesty to accept than in the Catholick Clergy to offer such a Donative seeing His Piety is now so great towards unlawful Ministers doubtless it would be refined in case He did see the mistake Let us suppose therefore that God hath heard our continual Prayers and will open the eyes of him and of these Nations and that they will acknowledge the Errors of their Education in such a case I say the Roman Clergy ought to press and without doubt will their Revenues upon His Majesty and the Commonwealth 1. To let the World see they seek not so much Worldly Interest as the salvation of Souls 2. Because the Kings Catholick Ancestors and theit Subjects of the same Profession founded all the Bishopricks and Benefices of these Kingdoms and it is a principle and practice of Roman Catholicks that in case of necessity the Heirs of the Founders ought to be maintained and relieved by the Foundations But the principal reason to move His Majesty not to reject and the Roman Catholick Clergy to make so dutiful an offer is the absolute necessity there is of a greater publick revenue then at present the Crown doth possess For though the English Valour should force advantagious Articles of Peace from our Enemies that Peace will not be lasting unless they see we are in a condition to force the performance as well as the Peace if at any time a breach of Articles should happen or new injuries be offered Nothing is more uncertain than the solemn agreement of Princes Their Leagues last no longer than until they be at leasure and recover strength to renew the War and if one of them wants a constant considerable Revenue he and his Subjects will be contemned and his Dominions made a prey to his more powerful Neighbour though lately reconciled Friend The best pledge therefore of a Peace with Foreigners is our own power if we rely wholly upon the word of the French or upon the worth of the Dutch we shall be mistaken and repent our credulity But shall our power so depend of Parliaments that before the Lords and Commons can meet or Taâ—es be rais'd our Enemies may be landed and our selves so distracted that none knows what to do Without doubt our power must depend of Acts of Parliament espicially of one annexing the Church Revenues to the Crown seeing no other found doth appear Never Parliament did give greater proofs of love and liberality to a King than this present but the more people have given the less able they are to give their will is still the same their ability is not what then must Church-men whose profession ought to be poverty especially when the State is empoverish'd think of enjoying Millions of Revenue and see that the Laity is not able to bear the burden of the War or must the Fnglish Monarchy be reduced to such a condition that if the French or Dutch will but send a Messenger to have a Place of importance delivered to them it must be done because the King hath not Money to maintain a War and defend His Subjects I do not say this hath been but I fear it may be the case of England if the King's Revenues be not made much more considerable than they are And how they may be considerably conscientiously and conveniently raised otherwise than I have proposed by the Lands of the Church I do not understand and wish that others find out a better expedient As for relying upon extraordinary Taxes and Subsidies raised from the empoverished and discontented Laity by new Acts of Parliaments according to occasions offered it is not safe for that such Taxes are look'd upon by all wise men to be more dangerous than durable as depending upon a popular Vote and Vogue whereupon neither the secret and solid designs of State nor the Peace of the Monarchy nor the power of the Monarch all which require a constant and sure Revenue can be well built Seeing therefore that extraordinary Taxes cannot be made that ordinary and constant Revenue which is absolutely necessary for the maintenance of Peace as well as of War and that the Laity cannot contribute much more than they have done and that the Revenues of the Clergy may be so conscientiously applied to the Crown I see not any scruple of Sacriledge that may deter the King or Parliament from such a resolution There is not one Catholick Divine thinks it Sacriledge to apply sacred things to pious uses and what use can be more pious than the publick safety the defence of King and Country the ease of poor Subjects the maintenance of Soldiers and Sea-men that venture their lives for our repose or then Pensions to their Widows and Children when themselves perish in the Service Seeing I say this is lawful and laudable in all other Countries I see not why our Bretish Clergy should be excepted from so general a rule and excepted from so particular a Duty The Portugal Nation hath been ever most Orthodox and pious aâ—d since their late separation from Spain they have apply'd the Revenues of the Bishopricks to the maintenance of their War against the Castilians
Sidon they had long since don pennance in sackcloth and ashes The works which I have don in my Fathers name beare witness of me And though you believe not me believe my works And again We know that thou art a Teacher come from God for no man could do these miracles thou dost except God were with him And the reason why miracles oblige vs in conscience to believe the doctrin by them confirmed is because they are a sufficient and moral evidence of Gods authority and as it were the great Seal wherwith he warrants his Ministers and the Church to preach and propose his doctrin and Commands Now if he could put this seal to any fals doctrin or therby authorize an erroneous Church men might prudently doubt whether he doth not do so now de facto and in every particular but with such a prudent doubt none is bound to obey any Church authority and by consequence there could be no obstinacy heresy or infidelity against Gods revelations and veracity how ever so authentickly and sufficiently proposed by miracles which are the signs and badges of divin authority and the most authentick marks of the true Church To that ordinary objection of Anti-Christs miracles which though fals and feigned yet will seem so true to many that most of the world will be seduced we answer 1. That there will be an apparent difference between Anti-christian and our Catholick miracles though for want of due reflexion prudence and piety men will not consider the difference nor compare his miracles with ours 2. Christs words and warning of Anti-Christs feigned miracles is a sufficient evidence of their falshood becaus we must not credit our selves or any outward appearances against the express words of Christ. This is the reason why in the Sacrament of the Altar we are not deceived by the Species or appearance of bread and wine Though there were no other argument that Anti-Christs miracles are fals but this that the miracles of the Church both in the old and new Testament are first and that we have a Caveat to beware of such miracles and miraculists as shall come afterwards to confirm contrary doctrin whosoever is moved by Anti-Christ or his fore-runners to forsake the ancient faith and signs of the Church for novelties how ever so plausibly or prodigiously confirmed deserve damnation For there are two qualities that oblige men in reason and conscience to preferr one thing before another how ever equall they both may seem to be in other respects 1. priority of time 2. present possession We see what priviledges and prerogatives are given by the law of nature and Nations to such as are antienter by birth or nobility then others and how possession is sayd to be eleven points of the law These qualities are most properly found in our Roman Catholick doctrin it is most antient and always hath had the precedency of all pretended Reformations both in time and in the possession of the hearts of the faithful The same we say of our Catholick miracles Therfore we ought to preferr them before any others that shall appear afterwards in opposition to them Besides those miracle so credibly reported that no man can deny them without being guilty of obstinacy and rashness and besides those others continualy visible as that of St. Januarius there is an other kind of true miracles seen but not observed by every Protestant vpon which if they did reflect as many of them as mean well would become Roman Catholicks The difference between true and fals miracles is that true miracles are works besides or against the order of nature and of secundary causes and therfore may be don only by the divin power as to receive the dead to cure diseases of the body and distempers of the mind without the application of any natural means or remedys And becaus the Devil hath less power over souls then over bodys the cure of a distemper of the mind wherof no natural cause appeareth is a greater and more authentick miracle then any cure of the body how ever so prodidious Fals miracles are only such as may be don by the application of natural causes and remedies as that of Vespasianus of whom Suetonius recounts that he restored sight to a blind man and the vse of his feet to a lame man But Cornelius Tacitus doth acknowledge lib. 4. Hist. that the Physitians being consulted did answer those diseases were not incurable and Tertullian in Apologetico cap. 22. saith that both the disease and the cure was a work of the Devil Anti-Christs miracles also will be such as as may be don by the cours and concurrence of natural causes That miracles don vpon mens minds are greater then any â—â—res or changes wrought vpon the body is granted by our Adversaries and St. Bernard recounts as one of the greatest miracles of St. Malacâ—ius that he converted an obstinat soul to recant his opinion against the real presence of Christs Body in the Sacrament And for the most remarkable miracle of St. Bernard himself it is recorded how with the blessed Sacrament in his hand he did so terrify William the prowd Duke of Aquitain that he fell prostrate at his feet and he whom the most powerfâ—ll Monarchs of Christendom could not rule submitted himself to the disposal of a poor Monk becaus he threatned him with that which in appearance seemed to be and Protestants hold to â—e no more in reality or in substance then a wafer cake These things supposed as vndeniable in Philosophy and Divinity it may be easily proved that every Protestant doth or at least may see true miracles in confirmation of our Roman Catholick â—aith For without question it is either a miracle of God or of the Devil that all the Roman Catholicks not only now but for so many ages past should contrary 〈◊〉 the evidence of sense and to our natural inclination of judging according to that evidence adore for our Savior JESUS Christ that which in appearance is but a wafer cake or a Cup of wine We are either abused and seduced by Sathan or inspired and enabled by the Holy Ghost to contradict our senses which contradiction being in a matter so long and so much controverted in publick schools and general Councells and a thing wherupon depends our Salvation we can not â—e presumed if we err that we err for want of examining and comparing the reasons of both sides Catholick and Protestant especialy if we consider the number learning and integrity of the Roman Catholick Examiners and the great difficulty which they as well as all other men find in believing or judging against the evidence of sense and in denying that to be bread or wine which doth smell look tast feel and feed like bread and wine Now if we prove that this marvellous and vnanimous contradiction of our senses can not be a miracle of the Devil protestants must grant it is a miracle of God and from thence may
to have tasted any meat or drink for the space of fiveteen years together except only the B. Sacrament of the Altar which she received with great devotion and with extraordinary Ioy and Iubily of mind every Sunday And which was most admirable she was able to find out one only consecrated Host amongst a thousand that were not consecrated Thus he and without doubt this last was no less a miracle then the former because the consecrating of one Host among many depends vpon the intention and inward determination of the Consecrator which none but God can know But from Norfolk let 's pass to London I will now relate a story saith Waldensis wherof I my self was an eye witness in the Cathedral Church of St. Paul in London where the venerable Arch-bishop Thomas Arundell of happy memory the son and Brother to an Erle sat in Iudgment in his Bishops chair assisted by Alexander the Prelat of the Church of Norwich and others At which time he propounded certain Interrogatories concerning the faith of the Eucharist vnto a Taylor of the parts of Worcestershire taken in the crime of heresy but when as the obstinat fellow could not be persuaded by any reason to embrace the right faith nor would believe nor call the consecrated Host any other thing but only holy bread he was at last commanded to worship the said Host but the Blasphemous heretick answering sayd verily a Spider is more worthy to be worshipped then it is when behold a Monstrous horrible Spider came sudenly sliding down by her thred from the top of the Church directly vnto the blaspemers mouth and endeavored very busily to get entrance even as he was speaking the words neither without much adoo could the many hands of the standers by keep her from entring into the wretch whether he would or no. Thomas Duke of Oxford and Chancelor of the Realm was there present and saw this wonder Then the Arch-bishop stood vp and declared to all that were present that the revenging hand of God had denounced the man to be a blasphemer Harpsfeild relates the same miracle out of the Register of Arch-bishop Arundell but we may doubt whether that old Register was not reformed as well as the old Religion by the Protestant Prelats Such cleer evidences are seldom preserved entire by the enemies of truth We see how frequently the very law books and ancient English statuts are corrupted by our English Protestants to favor the Kings spiritual supremacy as is largely proved by Persons against Sir Edward Cook and Bishop Morton in a particular book against Cook and in his Sober and quiet Reckoning with Thomas Morton wherin he discovers the vnworthy practises of Justice Cook and others falsifying the Charters of our ancient Kings c. As for example that of King Kâ—nulphus pleaded by Humphry Stafford Duke of Buckingham 1. Henry 7. for the sanctuary of the Monastery of Abindon which as it is printed by Pinson in Catholick times says that Leo then Pope did grant the said immunities and privileges c. and is yet so read in the Lord Brooks Abridgment tit Corone pl. 129. But since King Henry 8. spiritual Headship Pope Leo hath bin left out in most printed Statuts and Iudge Cook quotes them so corrupted as good evidence against the Bishop of Romes jurisdiction pretending that the Kings and not the Popes gave spiritual jurisdictions and immunities St. Optatus Bishop who lived before St. Austin the Doctor relates how the Donatists to vex the Catholicks who did worship the Blessed Sacrament cast the consecrated Hosts to their dogs But they escaped not Gods heavy Iudgment for the raging dogs with revenging teeth saith Optatus tore their own Masters in peeces as if they had bin strangers and enemies yea as if they had known them to be theeves and men guilty of our Lords Body Miracles of the Mass. ST Austin reporteth of his own time and Countrey how that one Hesperius having his house infested with wicked Spirits to the affliction of his beasts and servants desired saith St. Austin in my absence certain of our Priests that some would go thither c. one went and offered saith he there the Sacrifice of the Body and blood of Christ praying what he might that the vexation might cease and God being therupon mercifull it ceased The like miracle doth Theodorus who lived in the fifth Century write happened to Coades King of Persia who being desirous to enter into a Castle placed in the confines of his Kingdom towards India was hindred by many wicked spirits which haunted the said Fortress and notwithstanding that as well the Persian Sorcerers as also those of the Iews had employed all their magick art yet could not entrance be obtained At last a christian Bishop was called vpon who with once saying Mass and making the sign of the Cross put forthwith to flight the infernal powers and delivered vp the Castle to the King free from all molestation Miracles for Purgatory ST Gregory the Great telleth of a Monk called Justus who saith he was obsequious to me and watched with me in my dayly sickness this man being dead I appointed the healthfull Host to be offered for his absolution thirty days together which don the said Justus appeared to his Brother by vision and said J have bin hitherto evil but now am well c. And the Brethren in the Monastery counting the days found that to be the day on which the thirtith oblation was offered for him The same St. Gregory writes how Paschasius Deacon of the Roman Church was tormented with the pains of Purgatory after death for having adhered vntil neer his death vnto Laurence the Schismatick but at length was delivered from those pains by the prayers of St. German Bp. of Capua We will not her detain the Reader with more particulars but confirm the whole bulk of our Roman Catholick Doctrin with the vndeniable miracles of St. Bernard a known Papist against the Petrobrusians Henricians and Apostolici whom Protestants claim as members of their own Church for denying the real presence sacrifice of the Mass extreme vnction Purgatory prayer for the dead prayer to Saints the Popes authority worship of Images Indulgences c. Against these hereticks St. Bernard was commanded by the Pope to preach and accompany his legat Cardinal Albericus to the Countrey of Tolosa where he wrought innumerable miracles to confute and confound the aforesaid Hereticks as may be seen in the writers of those times in so much that the Saint in his return declined all Common roads to avoyd the multitudes of people that flockt to reverence him as an Apostle Though afterwards in his 241. Epistle to the Tolosians he saith to keep them constant to the truth as St. Paul did to the Thessalonians we thank God for that our coming to you was not in vain our stay indeed was short with you but not vnfruitfull the truth being by us made manifest
non solum in sermone sed etiam in virtute not only by preaching but also by power of working miracles the wolves are deprehended c. Of all St. Bernards miracles J will mention but one which Godefridus relateth as an eye witness and could not without known discovery and discredit have then reported a matter so publick and of such importance with so great variety of particular circumstances had the thing bin vntrue There is saith this Author a place in the Countrey of Tolosa called Sarlatum where as the Sermon was don they offered to the servant of God as every where the vse was many loaves to bless which by lifting vp his hand and making the sign of the Cross in Gods name blessing he sayd thus Jn this you shall know that these things are true which we and that those other are fals which the Hereticks labor to persuade you c. And whosoever they be of your diseased persons that tast the loaves they shall be healed that you may know us to be true Ministers of God Ganfredus Carotensis a Bishop who stood by added if they take it with a good faith they will be healed St. Bernard sudenly replyed I do not say so but whosoever will tast of them will be healed to the end they may know we are true and sincere ministers of God And so huge a multitude of diseased persons recovered by tasting the same bread that over all the Countrey this was divulged c. Here we see first How St. Bernard took those people to be hereticks and calls them wolves according to the phrase of the Ghospell becaus they denyed the very same doctrin of the Roman Catholick Church that Protestants do deny as the real presence and Transubstantiation Purgatory the Popes supremacy prayer to Saints worship of Images Indulgences c. We see how God declared by true miracles that the Saint was not mistaken in censuring them as hereticks and by consequence all who obstinatly maintain the same opinions which they did to be of the same stamp Osiander a learned Protestant sayes that though he takes not St. Bernard for a Conjurer but rather for a holy man and honours him as a Saint yet he thinks his miracles were don by the Devil And though this evasion be most absurd and vnworthy either a Scholler or a Christian yet is it the common and best plea of Protestants against such evidences J say the answer is most absurd 1. for that St. Bernards miracles exceeded the Devil and natures power 2. If he was a Saint God would not have permitted the Devil to abuse him so grosly in a matter of faith without the purity and profession wherof there can be no true sanctity 3. Much less would he have permitted the Devil to make St. Bernard an instrument for the establishing of Jdolatry and other damnable errors of Popery in case the contrary belief of Protestants and Petrobusians be the Catholick for albeit God hath permitted the Devil to make vse of wicked men to broach and promote heresys we never read that he condescended so far to his Luciferian pride as to let him employ Saints in such a ministery or to confirm falshood by such miracles as St. Bernards neither indeed is such a permission consistent with Gods veracity or with our obligation to believe his doctrin as hath bin proved SECT III. Miracles to confirm the worship and virtue of the sign of the Cross recorded by St. Paulinus Bishop of Nola St. Cyrillus of Ierusalem St. Atâ—anasius St. Hierom St. Gregory Turonensis Nicephorus and Theodoret in the Ecclesiasticall History THat the primitive Christians by Tradition from the Apostles vsed to sign themselves frequently with the sign of the Cross at the beginning and finishing of every work rising and going to bed before and after meat is testified by Tertullian and St. Cyrill of Jerusalem sayes let us not be ashamed to confess Christ crucified but let the cross be printed confidently in our foreheads with our fingers as also in all other things in our bread in our drink in going abroad in returning home before sleep when we rise in travelling in resting it is a great gard given to the poor gratis to the infirm without trouble it is a grace given by God the mark of the faithful and terror of the Devils By this sign they have bin triumphed over shew it boldly when they see the Cross they remember him that was crucified they fear him that bruised in peeces the Dragons head And even as the Apostles and they who stuck to their doctrin and disciplin honored and vsed the sign of the Cross so Simon Magus Cerinthus Basilides and all the progeny of hereticks did and do abhorr that instrument of our redemption in so much that St. Paul declares it to be a mark of heresy to be an enemy of Christs Cross. And St. Hipolitus that most ancient and learned Martyr in his book of the Consummation of the world sayes that Antichrist will prohibit men to make the sign of the Cross. And as Simon Magus maintained that the Cross ought not to be honoured becaus Christ did not realy suffer vpon it but only his Jmage and Cerinthus came neer the same error pretending that IESVS and Christ were different and that only IESVS suffered not Christ Besides that neither IESVS nor Christ but Simon Cyreneus who carried the Cross suffered vpon the same and that Christ did shrink away as these hereticks J say thought the Cross ought not to be worshipped becaus they maintained Christ did not suffer death vpon it so all Christians who believed his real passion and death did honor the Cross in the primitive Church and God to confirm this their faith and piety hath wrought innumerable miracles wherof I shall relate but very few The first shall be taken out of Paulinus Bishop of Nolae his writings a man of such sanctity and credit that St. Austin St. Hierom St. Gregory the great St. Gregory of Tours Prosper Aquitanicus and others say of him he was faithful as Abraham obedient as Isaac benign as Jacob liberal as Melchisedech discreet and prudent as Ioseph meek as Moyses innocent as Samuel mercifull as David wise as Salomon of great courage as Peter fervent as Paul c. And so charitable that he made himself a slave in Africk to redeem from barbarous servitude some of his Flock This holy Bishop Paulinus receiving from the hands of his Kinswoman Melania a litle peece of the Cross which John Bishop of Ierusalem sent vnto him it happened that a stable full of hay took fire and the flames reached to St. Paulinus his hous he presently took the relique of the Cross and opposed it to that furious element wherupon the devouring flames instantly retired and the fire was wholy extinguished Of this miracle St. Paulinus himself composed an elegant poem yet to be seen in his works A greater miracle the same Saint observes in the holy Cross which
in England conâ—â—der whether it bee Probable or possible that God would work 〈◊〉 undeniable miracles against his own word and the true sense â—f Scripture and whether it be not more likely that the Roâ—an Catholick sense therof so confirmed is that which the â—oly Ghost inspired and meant rather then the sense of Luâ—â—er Calvin Cranmer or of the Parliament an 3. 4. Ed. 6. â—hen all Jmages of Christ and his Saints were commanded by 〈◊〉 express statute to be pulled down Provided always that the â—ct or any thing therin contained should not extend to any â—mage or picture set or graven vpon any Tomb in any Church â—happel or Churchyard only for a monument of any King â—rince Nobleman or other dead person which hath not bin â—ommonly reputed and taken for a Saint So that by the Reliâ—ion and Laws of England there must not be any sign or moâ—ument of sanctity left or permitted in Churches as if God â—id intend profane persons should have greater respect shewed to them in his own house then his own Servants and that their having bin eminent in his Divin service and his testifying the same by evident miracles were a sufficient cause to break their monuments and blot their memories out of the hearts of Christians The Protestant Clergy delude their flochs with telling them that civil worship may be given to statues and Jmages of Kings Princes and Noblemen Religious worship may not be given to â—ny Creature however so holy it being peculiar to God But Christ teacheth contrary doctrin and says that whosoever receives a Prophet as a Prophet shall have the reward of a Prophet if by Religious worship they mean Latria or that supreme which is due to God alone we allow their doctrin but if they take it â—or that reverence which is due to any thing that is holy by sanctification spiritual grace caracter or application to the service of God we deny it What do they think not only of Prophets and Apostles whom the faithfull Religiously worshipped and adored in the old and new Testament but of inanimat things as the Temple the Tabernacle the Arck the Propitiatory the Cherubins the Altar the bread of proposition c. Nay what do they think of themselves Doth not every Protestant Bishop teach and inculcat to the people that he is their spiritual Father and vpon that score expects they should kneel down to him and ask his blessing Do they not commend as Religious and devout souls such as give them this respect Is not this a Religious worship There is not any of their Bishops can pretend that so much ceremony is a civility due to their birth but they attribute it to their spiritual dignity and to their supposed caracter of Episcopacy We desire no other Kind of worship be given to our Catholick canonized Bishops or to Images then that which the Protestant Bishops claim as due to themselves and to their pictures And yet these men will needs have Popery to be Idolatry becaus we worship real sanctity with the same ceremony and respect that they exact for mistaken Episcopacy SECT V. Miracles related by St Austin St. Ambrose St Gregory Nazianzen St. Epiphanius St. Chrysostom St. Hierom St. Optatus St Bede St Bernard St. Anselm and others in confirmation of praying to Saints and worshiping of their Reliques and of the vertue of Holy water of the Sacraments of Confirmation Confession and Extreme unction ST Hierom sayes the heretick Eunomius was the first that impugned the worshiping of Saints Reliques whose error Vigilantius followed and added an other against praying to Saints How ancient the worship of Saints Reliques is we see by the Epistle of the Church of Smirna concerning the Martyrdom of St. Polycarpus St. John Evangelists Disciple whose reliks the Christians gathered even after his body was burnt with most fervent devotion St. Ambrose gives many reasons why reliques ought to be honored If you ask me saith he what do you honor in flesh consumed and turned into dust I honor in the Martyrs flesh the scarres that he received for Christ I honor the memory of one that liveth by the perpetuity of his vertue I honor ashes sanctified by the confession of our Lord I honor in ashes the seeds of eternity J honor the body that taught me to love God and to contemn death for his sake And why should not Christians honor that body which the Devils fear c. Finaly I honor a body that honored Christ in thâ— sword and is to reign with him in heaven Thus St. Ambrose Now to our Miracles St. Austin de Civit. Dei l. 22. c. 8. telleth how that in the presence of him and others a devout woman called Palladia who being sore diseased and repairing for her health to the monument of St. Stephen as soon as she prayed to the Saint sana surrexit she received health And in the same Chapter a little before he relates the like miraculous example of one Florentius of Hippo and of Eucharius a Priest of Spain as also of Ten infirm persons in his presence miraculously cured and sundry dead restored to life In the ninth book of his Confessions cap. 7. he telleth how the dead bodyes of St. Gervasius and Protasius were after many years found vncorrupted and that at their dead bodies a blind man received his sight A miracle saith St. Austin don at Millan where the said bodys lay when I was there a great number of people being witnesses therof St. Hierom recounteth in the life of St. Hilarion how his dead body was after ten months found vncorrupted yeilding forth a fragrant smel And St. Bede testifieth the same of St. Cuthbert l. 4. hist. cap. 30. St. Ambrose having had a revelation where the bodys of the Martyrs St. Gervasius and Protasius lay placed them with great solemnity in the Church and they wrought many miracles which he recounts among others the Devils were tormented by the holy Reliques and were forced to confess that their torments proceeded from the intercession of the Saints but the Arrians vexed to see the Catholick faith confirmed by such miracles endeavored to discredit them by saying the Devils were not realy tormented and that these were no true miracles as Protestants say now of our Exorcisms for which folly and obstinacy they were reprehended by St. Ambrose as Vigilantius for the same reason is censured by St. Hierom. In like manner ought the Centurists and other Protestants be condemned for discrediting the miracles which St. Chrysostom Theodoret and Rufinus relate of St. Babylas which was that after bringing of the body of the holy Martyr into the Temple of an Idol the Jdol ceased to speak and therfore Iulian the Apostata commanded the body should be removed from thence The Centurists answer that the Devil was neither silenced nor frighted by the Saint and presence of his Reliques but feigned to bee overcome to the end that superstition might encreas St.
desired him at her death to remember her in his Sacrifice of the Altar Calvin saith it was but an old wives request which her son never examined according to the Scriptures and after his own privat affection would have the same approved by others As Calvin Luther and all the first Protestant Reformers contemn the Catholick Churches authority in matters of doctrin when it is contrary to their new interpretations and extravagant fancies of Scripture so do they and their Successors in that of miracles Jf any Miracles be recounted that confirm the mysteries which Protestants reject though delivered by the same Author and in the same book they must needs be old wives tales not duly examined c. And yet the foolish and fals stories of such a frantick and crackt-braind fellow as Iohn Fox was known to be and his Acts and Monuments shew him to have bin are credited by persons that have no other ground to beleive his fables and follies but their education in Protestancy and aversion to Popery His lies and simple storyes must pass for a true Ecclesiastical History notwithstanding that they are contradicted by all the Histories of the world and that many of his Martyrs were found following their trades after that he had described their torments and deaths very particularly and patheticaly his miracles in confirmation of protestancy and indeed his whole book are so ridiculous that I admire some Protestant zealots if they would have the reformation be thought a Religion do not suppress or reform the work He tells for a stupendious miracle that a stone fell from a ruinous building vpon Luthers stool after he had bin eased or weary of sitting vpon it An other that a multitude of German Clowns debauched Clergy men and libertins embraced Luthers reformation it being so indulgent to liberty sensuality and vice and that the Bishop of Rome and other Catholick Prelates Censures did not stop the violent cours and Torrent of their pervers inclinations He makes dreams revelations Merchants Expounders of the Apocalyps and not to seem partial how himself was made a fool by revelation But in steed of suppressing or correcting Fox his foolish Acts and Monuments the Protestant Clergy have reprinted that book divers times since his death with new comments chronologies and great commendations of the work every Parish Church is to have one and few privat families will endure the want of so great a spiritual treasure And though the Bishops know it is not only a very absurd piece but also the chief thing that makes Puritanism and Presbytery spread and so popular in England yet becaus it persuades the simple and vulgar sort that Popery is idolatry they countenance a book so prejudicial to themselves Our Catholick miracles are of a different nature and not related by such lying foolish fellows as Fox but by the greatest Saints and wisest men of Gods Church men so much esteemed for their vertue learning and judgment that Protestants themselves are ashamed to vndervalue their testimony in matters of faith and a fortiori ought to beleive them in matters of fact if they intend to believe any thing at all that is not mentioned particularly in Scripture I say particularly because Christ our Saviour assured us in generall as our Adversaries confess that miracles should continue in the Church forever as signs of the true belief Marc. 16. 20. Ioan. 14.12 2. Cor. 12.12 The Conclusion I have sayd as much as I think necessary for the information and instruction of such Protestants as desire to know the truth and do not find my conscience guilty of any one falsification in this whole Treatise And truly it were a great absurdity in me to commit wittingly that crime which J so much cry down in others Such mistakes as have crept into the printed book will J hope he attributed to the Printer or Transcriber I am sure I have bin so diligent in examining the quotations and assertions pro and con the Catholick cause that want of care cannot be objected and if there be no want of sufficiency in the work that commendation is not due to me but to the goodnes and evidence of the cause I maintain For what acutenes of wit is requisit to defend a Religion that never was impugned but by persons so leud and vnreasonable that at the very first appearance of their opposition they were condemned as hereticks by the whole visible Church that then was What profundity of judgment can be thought necessary to demonstrat that the ancient primitive letter and sense of Scripture ought to be preferred before the Devils interpretation therof embraced by Luther or before any new Canon and fancies of the like debauched fryers and Priests What litle learning is not more then sufficient to discover so palpable frauds and falsifications as the Protestant Writers practise to make their Reformations seem agreable to Gods word What Erudition is so mean that doth not surpass the history of one age or of Protestancy a Religion so lately sprung vp and raysed from the pride ambition liberty and lewdnes of the first reformers and confined to the Northern parts of this least part of the world How can such a Religion be Catholick either in length of time extent of Territories or Conversion of Nations Jts true that for the space of 100. yeares England hath bin so blind as not to see such gross errors but this misfortune was occasioned by their fondnes of Q. Elizabeth to make good her title to the Crown they separated themselves from the communion of the Church and when her interest vanished with her death and for want of posterity few were living after her long reign that observed the motives of her reformation most Englishmen beleived the changes she made had no relation to her illegitimacy but proceeded from pure zeal of the Ghospell Her new Clergy both then and eversince have endeavored to confirm the people in that persuasion by falsifying Scripture Councells and Fathers but the discovery of the frauds and the principles of Protestancy practised against the late innocent King have opend the eyes of many to discern the flaws of the Reformation and the fallacies of their own education And now that it is as much the concern of the whole Nation to tolerat the Roman Catholick faith as it was Q. Elizabeths interest to change it into protestancy I doubt not but that every particular persons ease in the addition of a revenue to the publick will excite both conscience and curiosity to examin whether the prelatick Religion and Clergy of England have not more of human invention then of divin institution And if after perusing this Treatise and proposing the arguments and instances therof to their learned Ministery no satisfactory answer can be given to the particulars wherwith their doctrin and function is charged to what purpose should men continue in mistakes so damnable to the soul and dangerous to the state But if the Protestant Clergy
can divert the Layty from entertaining any thoughts of curiosity or scruples of conscience in order to the examination of this matter of so great importance and can make them believe that K. Henry 8. passion to Ann Bullen was a just cause to introduce the Reformation and to assume the Supremacy or that the Earle of Hartfords ambition of being absolutly Protector of England quite contrary to K. Henry 8. Testament and to his own Oath of not assuming any power above his Collegues and Tutors of K. Edward 6. was a divin inspiration to bring in Zuinglius his Sacramentarian Religion into the Realm or that the Duke of Northumberlands poysoning the yong King and excluding the next and lawfull heirs from the Crown to conferr it vpon his own own son and the Lady Iane Grey pretending therby to promote his new Zuinglian Ghospell was the work of the holy Ghost Or that Q. Elizabeths murther of the Q. of Scots and her Parliaments Decrees and endeavors to preferr any natural issue of her body to this Empire before the legitimat and immediat Heirs the Stevards and therby to continue her prelatick Protestancy were things lawfull according to the principles of Christianity and Catholick faith If the Protestant Clergy I say can persuade the layty that all this was lawfull and agreable to the doctrin which Christ and his Apostles did preach either they have an abundance of wit or they that believe them very litle judgment A great wit maintained that they may as well make Mahomets Alcoran a plausible Religion in England and gain therby as great revenues as they do by their Reformation and Protestant Scripture wherof neither the Canon letter or sense is that which God delivered to his Church as heretofore hath bin proved I do not speak in rallery sayd the gentlemen but seriously when I say that men who believe the Protestant Religion to be true may be induced by the same persons and the like reasons to believe that Mahometisme is the true Religion This hath also bin solidly proved by Doctor Reynolds in his Calvino-Turcismus and by others also when they demonstrat that Calvinism and Turcism agree in the principall points and every one knows that the doctrin of the 39. articles of the Church of England is the quintessence of Calvins doctrin and was by him applauded though he said that as to Point of disciplin there were many tolerable fooleries in in that Church and Lyturgy But let us pursue the Gentlemans parallel of Mahomet and his doctrin with our English Reformers and their doctrin and we shall plainly see that there is as much reason to believe Mahometism as prelatick Protestancy and that both these Religious were planted and propagated by the same means nay that it is more to be admired how our Countreymen became Protestants then the Arabians or Armenians became Turcks When Mahomet began to preach his doctrin in the East Christianity there was so discredited by being divided into sects and into so many heresies of Arians Manichees Nestorians c. that men were disposed by that diversity of opinions to follow any new Religion especialy that of Mahomet becaus he borrowed something from every Sect and as the 39. Articles of the Church of England agree in some fundamental points with Catholicks and also with hereticks so Mahomet agreeth in the worship of one God with Iews and Chriâ—tians and in the doctrin and worship of Christ he comes at â—eer to Christianity as most Arians and Nestorians or the Antitrinitarian Protestants of Hungary Poland c. nay as Bp. Morton and some other Prelaticks But when Luther in Germany and Cranmer in England began Protestancy all the west and Latin Church agreed in the Roman Catholick faith no other Religion was regarded and the â—emnants of Wickleff and Hus were hissed out of the world at least were nothing so considerable any where as the above mentioned heresies had bin in the East when Mahomet began there to preach his Alcoran So that if heresy or apostacy can have any excuse Mahometism in its begining was more excusable then Protestancy by reason of the more considerable divisions that then were among Christians in matters of doctrin then when Luther began his Reformation Now let us come to particular reflexions vpon both Mahomet retained some parts of Scripture as well as Protestants and had as good grounds to reject what he did not fancy of the letter and sense therof as Protestants have to be choosers of their own Canon and interpretation Mahomet gives as many rules of Morality as Protestants and though he allows of many wives Protestants do the same with this only difference that Mahomet says t is lawfull to keep many at once Protestants say you must keep but one at a time and that you cannot have the variety of wives men so much desire without the formality of a divorce how litle is requisit for the validity and legality of Protestant divorces we have proved heretofore by the authority and principles of the first Reformers and the dayly practises of their Successors In all other things Mahomets sect is more austere in fasting praying abstaining from wine c. then Protestancy And becaus both agree in the incoherency and absurdity of their principles both also agree in planting propagating and defending their doctrin not by miracles or rational arguments but by force and sanguinary statuts And this is the reason why Catholicks are as litle permitted to dispute or reason for the Roman Religion in these Kingdoms as Christians in Turky and Priests are as much perseeuted for writing books of Controversies as Printers and Stationers and severely punished Thus much as to the paralell of both doctrins But If we compare their persons or vertues we shall find that Mahomet was an honester man and deserved more credit then Luther Calvin Cranmer or any of the first Protestant Reformers He never was baptized at least never professed any Religion vntill he composed his own with the help of an Arian Monk but all the first Reformers had first professed the Catholick faith which afterwards they renounced pretending that God had forsaken his Church for many ages and presumed to say that he had authorised and inspired them to reform without shewing any warrant that doctrin vnto which their betters in learning vertue and judgment actualy submitted as vnto the true Catholick and themselves also had embraced as such vntill their pride and lust prevailed against their conscience Mahomet married a Widdow and had made no vows not to marry the first Reformers married Nuns and themselves also were votaries Calvin only excepted but his incontinency was no less scandalous and notorious then theirs having lived in adultery with a Gentlewoman of Mongis that left her husband at Lansanâ—â— to enjoy Calvins Company at Geneva who attempted also to commit the like sin with the Lady â—ollande of Bredrode wise to a sickly Nobleman called Iames Borgongue Lord of
Protestants None could ever prove there was one true miracle wrought to confirm the Protestants doctrin or their pretended authority for reforming the Tenets of the Roman Catholick Church Protestants are forced to say that miracles are ceased and that ours are Diabolical or counterfeit Because no true Bishops were Protestants and by consequence they could have no Priests ordained and so their Priesthood must have perished after the death of the first Apostatas Luther and others the Protestant reformers and Churches taught that all Christians are Priests both men and women and this doctrin is supposed to be true by the Church of England in their 39. articles and in the Act of Parliament 8. Eliz. 1. SECT IV. OF the Protestant Prelatick Church of England The occasion of K. Henry the 8. divorce from Q. Catharin and of his revolt from the Church of Rome was his passion to An Bullen the words of S. Iohn Baptist to Herod concerning his brothers wife absurdly applyed to K. Henrys marriage with his Brothers widdow How zealously he had formerly maintained the Popes supremacy how cruelly he afterwards persecuted the professors therof and how impiously he judged S. Thomas of Canterbury robbed his shrine and burnt his Reliques The Catholick Princes rejected his embasies and solicitations for imitating his example in assuming the supremacy And how much the protestant Princes were troubled and ashamed that he made his lust the motive of his reformation How incredible a thing is the English supremacy K. Henry 8. at length resolved to renounce it and returne to the duty of a Christian King but stood upon such termes and differrd it so long that he died in Schism excommunicated and despairing of Gods mercy His last will and testament was broken before his body was buried The Erle of Hartford made himself Protector and brought into England the Sacramenrian or the Zuinglian heresy against K. Henrys last will and the lawes of the land then in force without a Parliament and contrary to the votes of the Erles of Arundell and Southampton and others of the 16. Trustees named Governors by K. HeÌ„ry 8. during the minority of Edw. 6. SVBSECT I. HOw Seamor was directed and destroyed by Dudley Duke of Northumberland The sayd Dudley notwithstanding he was a Catholick in his judgment as himself confessed at his death concurred to establish protestancy in England designing therby to vnsettle the state and make way for excluding the right heirs of the Crown and crown his own family which he effected by excluding Q. Mary for being a Catholick and by marrying his Son to the Lady Jane Grey who had no other right to the Kingdom but what her Zeal to the Protestant Religion and Clergy gave her What wicked men and great cheats were Cranmer and his Camerades that composed the 39. articles of the Protestant Religion of the Church of England and the common prayer book that of Sacraments Rites and Ceremonies and how the common people were made believe the change was not of Religion but of language SECT V. OF the 39. Articles of the Church of England they contain only some general notions of Christianity and are applicable to all dissenting Sects of Protestancy as Presbytery Zuinglianism c. The design of the composers having bin rather to give men a liberty of not believing the particulars of Christian Religion then of tying them to any certain points therof or to any faith therfore they declare that the visible Church is fallible and determin no certain canonical Scripture of the new Testament They make the doctrin that Luther learnt of the Devil against the Mass Tradition and praying to Saincts c. part of their Creed as also the Tenet against spiritual Caracters of Episcopacy and Priesthood art 25. rejecting imposition of hands as not instituted by Christ. In the 2. last Articles they endeavour in vain to suppress the errors of Anabaptists especialy that of appropriating to themselves other mens goods in vain I say because in their former articles they declare its lawful for Protestants to dispossess the Roman Catholick Clergy of their goods and dignitys by vertue of a privat interpretation of Scripture and the Anabaptists pretend no more but that its lawfull for themselves to deal after the same manner with Prelaticks and t is certain there can be no disparity given So that the two last articles of the 39. as also that of the authority of the Protestant Clergy are against an evident parity of reason in their own Protestant Principles SECT VI. A Particular account of the revolutions which these 39. articles caused in England and how they may work always the same effects if there be such politick and popular heads amongst us as Dudley Crumwell and many of the last long Parliament Q. Maries Reign how much endangered by Protestant designs and rebellions Duke Dudleys speech at his death The Roman Catholick Religion restored by Act of Parliament and the Protestant decreed to be Heresy and Schism as also the force and frauds of K. Henry 8. divorce discovered and his marriage with Q. Catharin of Spain declared valid The Roman Clergys resignation of the Church revenues to the Crown and present possessors Q. Elizabeths intrusion against the right of the Steward 's effected by the zeal of the Protestant faction for suppressing of Popery SECT VII NOtwithstanding that Q. Elizabeth was declared illegitimat by 3. Acts of several Parliaments never yet repealed she possessed herself of the Croun and excluded the Queen of Scots the lawfull and immediat heir to Q. Mary lately deceased By the advice of Cecil and others she revived Protestancy and the Supremacy therby to excuse her illegitimacy She instituted a new Kind of Clergy the Prelatick Protestant Bishops neither had nor have any other caracter of Episcopacy but what the great seal and her temporal laws give them Any Lay person may consecrat a Bishop of the Church of England if he hath the Kings commission to do it all other things being superfluous according to the Act. 8. Eliz. 1. and 25. article of the 39. How the Oath of supremacy divided Protestants and made the Catholicks more constant The simplicity of some Protestant writers pretending that the Pope offered to confirm the English liturgy if Q. Elizabeth would acknowledge his jurisdiction SECT VIII REasons why Q. Elizabeth in her long raign could not settle her Protestant Religion nor gain credit for the Prelatick Clergy Neither is it possible for her Successors to make the generality of her subjects to have any esteem for either SECT IX HOw injurious and prejudicial the Protestant Religion hath been to the Royal family of the Stevards and how zealous they have bin and still are in promoting the same It preferred not only Q. Elizabeth but also any natural child of hers before the line of the Stewards Wherof see the 8. sect â—in How dexterously K. James played his game and how they who murthered his mother were forced to invite him to the Crown
of England Of his design to reform the principles and liberty of Protestancy intending therby to render it less dangerous to lawfull Soveraigns and Monarchy How K. Charles 1. pursued his Fathers design but his sufferings and death demonstrat the impossibility of confining the Protestant liberty within the rules of Government or reason By the fundamental principles of Protestancy every particular person is a Supreme Iudge in spiritual affairs and may more easely apply and abuse that prerogative to the prejudice of his Soveraign then the Pope can his papal Supremacy Therfore it s a great providence of God when any Protestant King of England escapes to be judged and deposed by his Subjects THE SECOND PART OF the vnreasonableness of Protestancy and of the inconsistency of the principles of Protestancy with Christian piety and peaceable government SECT I. THe vnreasonableness and inconsistency of Protestancy with Christian piety or policy proved by the very fundamental principle of all Protestant reformations which principle is a supposition of the fallibility and fall of the visible Catholick Church from the pure and primitive doctrin of Christ to damnable errors and notorious superstition Such a change is demonstrated both incredible and impossible SECT II. THe Protestants proof of such a change is their pretended cleerness of Scripture It is demonstrated that their Sense of Scripture is not clear in any texts controverted between Catholicks and Protestants That the principles of Protestancy incline to vice the Catholick principles to vertue proved in many particulars The invisibility of the Church a ridiculous comment SECT III. THe Protestant letter and Sense of Scripture is not the word of God Doctor Cossins his Scholastical History of the English Canon of Scripture confuted as also his exceptions against the authority of the Roman Catholick Canon The Lutheran Churches of Germany agree not with the English Canon of Scripture SVBSECT I. DOctor Cossins now Bp. of Duresme his exceptions against the Councel of Trent answered The legality of a Councel as well as of a Parliament may stand with the absence of many members if they were summoned and expected The absurdity of Protestant writers excepting against the want of Bishops in the Councel of Trent wheras themselves made new Religions and reformations by a Single voice of Luther Zuinglius Calvin c. and in England by the vote of the major part of twelve persons named by the Parliament to determin matters of faith and Sacraments seaven men were thought sufficient to do the work and cast the Roman Catholick Religion Protestant Bishops can no more pretend to sit and define in a general Councel then proclaimed rebells can pretend to vote in a lawful Parliament It s as reasonable the Bishop and Church of Rome should condemn hereticks and judge all controversies of faith as it is that a King and Parliament condemn rebells and judge suites in law A new definition of Pope or Councel is no new article of faith it is only a declaration of our obligation to believe that which formerly had bin revealed but not sufficiently proposed Doctor Cossins his egregious falsification of Belarmin his wresting words of St. Austin and St. Hierom. SECT IV. THe Protestant translations of Scripture are fraudulent and fals no certainty of Christian faith can be built vpon them Protestants admit no Coppy or translation to be authentick to the end they may be at liberty to reject what they do not fancy of the letter of Scripture as well as of the sense The vulgar Latin is authentick Scripture How corrupt are all English Bibles How in K. Edward 6. his reign Cranmer and the first Apostles of English Protestancy changed the very text of Christs words This is my body three several times Protestants make the Apostles fallible in doctrin even after receiving the holy Ghost and by consequence must hold their writings or Scripture to be fallible SVBSECT I. MAny particular instances of Protestant corruptions in the English Bibles to asert the Protestant and prelatick doctrin of the Church of England Against images Against Ordination by imposition of hands Against the single life of Priests Against the Sacrifice of Masse Against vowes of chastity To favor the Kings Supremacy How fondly these corruptions are excused by Whitaker and how absurdly Scripture is made speak according to the Protestant translations What small hopes there are that a Clergie which corrupts Scripture or continueth and countenanceth corruptions of Scripture will repent or recant their errors and how little reason the Protestant layty hath to rely vpon their Clergys sincerity or vpon their English Scripture SECT V. THe Protestant interpretation is not the true Sense of Scripture The principal part of Gods word is the sense he delivered to the Church together with the letter It s against reason to believe that the Church would be more carefull of preserving the letter then of preserving the sense of Scripture and therfore Protestants are vnexcusable for taking the letter from the Roman Church and rejecting the sense The holy Fathers bid us receive the Sense of Scripture as well as the letter from the Church An infallible mark of heresy to do the contrary It is at least 16. to one that the Roman Catholick Sense of Scripture is true and the Protestant fals SECT VI. NO Protestant Church hath a true Ministery Miracles Succession of doctrin or Sanctity of life Their extraordinary vocation is ridiculous and incredible it being impossible that God should send Ministers to contradict doctrin confirmed with so many signs of his own authority and approbation as the Roman Catholick is God never sent such vitious men as the Protestant reformers were to reform his Church either in the old or new Testament If the Protestant doctrin had bin true God would have wrought miracles to confirm it for the conversion of the seduced Papists as Protestants confess he doth for the conversion of the Jndians Iaponians and China What wicked men were Luther Zuinglius Calvin Beza Cranmer and the rest of his Camerades that framed the Religion and Liturgy of the Church of England and how little credit in matters of faith deserves the Parliament that confirmed the same Calvins miracle at Geneva foretold by Tertullian SECT VII THe conversion of pagan Kings and Kingdoms to Christianity foretold in Scripture is a more cleer sign of the true Church then any other miracles and not to be found in any other Church but in the Roman Catholick acknowledged by learned protestants Of Barlows three-score invisible Queens converted by protestants No greater an absurdity then their invisible Church The vain endeavors of Calvin and other protestants to convert Heathen nations Bezas despair of Success in that Ministery and his advice to protestants to leave that labor to the Jesuits and rather busy themselves at home Tertullians saying that its a sign of hereticks to pervert Christians not convert pagans may be properly applyed to Protestants Their success in propagating their new Ghospel no
greater miracle then the propagation of Mahomets Religion SECT VIII OF the Protestant justifying faith how absurd and inconsistent with Christian virtues how dangerous to Princes and all civill government Cromwell was directed by it and it may raise many Cromwells It s as dangerous an opinion as Atheism and therfore cryed down by K. James in the Conference at Hampton Court yet can it not be disowned by the Church of England without disowning Protestancy and the Prelatick Religion How much the best Protestant Princes and their Ministers are forced to suffer by this justifying faith of their subjects what great errors in policy they much condescend vnto Proved by the settlement of Ireland The late Earle of Straffords project and policy to make Roman Catholicks considerable in Irland Protestant Monarchy is more supported by Jrish Popery then by Scotch or English presbitery How fallacious and dangerous a thing it is they call the English Protestant interest in Irland Jn all parts of the world where Protestancy is professed their own Authors confess that vice and villany must reign and there most where their justifying faith is purest The Roman Indulgences and Iubilees give no such liberty or indemnity as the justifying Protestant faith Wee Roman Catholicks ought to praise and thank our Soveraign and his Ministers for not feeling wors effects of this justifying faith and of Protestancy To vse us with Christian moderation they strive against the principles of their own Religion SECT IX THat the rule of the Protestant faith and judge of controversies which is Scripture as interpreted by every Protestant is not consistent with Christian Faith humility Charity peace either in Church or State All hereticks appeale to the letter of Scripture therfore Luther called it the book of hereticks Every particular person according to the fundamental principle of Protestancy must be a Supreme Iudge of Scripture Councells and Fathers and of the whole Church How ridiculous it is to see shallow wits and silly women explain Scripture condemn Councells Fathers and the whole Catholick Church which folly proceeds from want of judgment humility charity and Christian faith It occasioned our late troubles and rebellion which was grounded vpon the Principles of Protestancy A Protestant people cannot be otherwise governed then a people wherof every one by priviledge or birthright may appeale from the law interpreted by publick Courts of Judicature to the law interpreted by every privat person The Protestants imaginary general Councells and their appeales therunto discovered to be a cheat to divert and delay any determination of religious controversies Every Protestant is a Pope more absolute and dangerous then the Bishop of Rome K. James his saying that every Protestant in the house of Commons was a King by his Religion How little the oath of Supremacy contributes to the Kings Soveraignty or Security or to the subjects loyalty The Protestant rule of faith is but every ones fancy applyed to the words of Scripture And therfore they often change according to their weakness of judgment or strength of passion Auditius his expression of their monthly faith and Melanctons saying both Protestants that they knew whom to avoid but knew not whom to follow are ingenuous The Protestant confessions and articles of faith composed and professed by every national Church oblige not the members of those Churches because the Collectors and composers of such articles are not infallible and will be thought not to agree with Scripture at least as every particular person will explain it The 39. Articles of the Church of England are so ambiguous that they may be applyed to all dissenting Tenets of Protestants both at home and abroad and therfore are printed and pressed in England to satisfy disagreeing parties and yet no party is contented with that indifferent symbol though each party callenges them in some occasions as favoring their own opinions nor any thing more contrary to piety and policy then articles so applicable to contrary Tenets and interests An arbitrary Religion is more dangerous and prejudicial to a state then an arbitrary government How vnfit the 39. articles and the Oath of Supremacy are to be made the distinctive sign of trust and loyalty to the King A man is more engaged to stick to the King by a red scarf or a garniture of ribands of the Kings colours then by an oath of so incredible a thing as the Supremacy and so vnsignificant articles as those of the 39. that contradict the Roman Catholick doctrin That Religion that hath not a more certain or infallible rule of faith then the Protestant Prelatick of England hath is not fit to be made the distinctive sign of trust or loyalty or the Religion of the state SECT X. HOw fundamental principles of the Protestant reformations maturely examined and strictly followed have led the most learned Protestants of the world to Judaism Atheism Arianism Mahometism c. And the protestant Churches of Poland Hungary and Transilvania to deny the mystery of the Trinity and our best modern English witts and writers to admit of no other rule of Religion but natural reason Instanced in Castalio Bucer David George Bernardin Ochin Neuserus Calvin Alemanus Socinus Chillingworth Stilling fleet Faukland c. How prelatick Protestancy is contemned by the best protestant wits and writers as being incoherent to the principles of protestancy and contradictory in its own Tenets How Presbiterians agree with the Anti-trinitarians in their way of reforming A Prelatick is a Presbiterian against Papists and a Papist against Presbyterians His own Religion includes both their Tenets though contradictory he hath but one Tenet wherunto he is constant and that is Episcopacy de Iure divino Calvinists are sayd by Lutherans to be baptised Jews and that Mahometism Arianism and Calvinism are 3. pair of hose of one cloath All protestant reformations are remnants of the same piece though with different trimmings according to the diversity of their reformers fancyes Why our English protestants deny not the Trinity as well as those of Hungary without violating the principles of protestancy they may doe it Articles of Christian Religion against conclusions cleerly deducible from the principles of protestancy are not valued by protestants It is the case of the Church of England SECT XI THe indifferency or rather inclination of Protestancy to all kind of infidelity is further demonstrated by the prelatick and Calvinian doctrin of fundamental and noâ— fundamental articles of faith The design of this new distinction manifested and frustrated The design is to make all Christians though declared hereticks that dissent from Roman Catholicks one Church and of the Protestant communion The Greeks and others reject Protestants as hereticks By their doctrin of fundamentalls Turks and Iews may be of one Church and communion with Christians Protestants proceed in matters of Religion as weak Statesmen do in state affairs For their separation from the Roman Catholick Church they cannot be excused from a damnable sin and schism Their writers
charity towards Catholicks is but forc't and feigned Whatsoever is required that a Church be truly Catholick is visible in the Roman It may judge and censure all other dissenting congregations without note of partiality or illegality Protestants have no credible nor legal witnesses to testify that their doctrin is the same which Christ and his Apostles taught Roman Catholicks have If all sects of Christians were admitted to general Councells and therin Judges of themselves and of their faith greater illegality it would be and greater partiality then that only Roman Catholicks be Judges of their cause Since the Apostles time one part of the Christians judged the other and the part that judged the other was that which obeyed and stuck to the Bishops of Rome as St. Peters Successors proved in every age vntill this present SECT XII HOw Gods veracity is denyed by Protestancy as also by the prelatick doctrin of fundamental and not fundamental articles of faith The belief of Gods veracity consists not in acknowledging that whatsoever God sayd is true never any heretick denyed that and all hereticks deny Gods veracity but consists in believing that God will not color nor countenance falshood with supernatural and evident signes of truth Protestants give less credit and obedience to Gods Ministers and Orders declared by the Church though qualified with vndeniable signes of Gods truth then they do to a Constable Catchpol or any other the meanest officers of a Court or Commonwealth though their warrants or badges may be more easily counterfeited then the miracles or signes of the Roman Catholick Church They will not believe God speaks or commands by the Roman Catholick Church though it hath the supernatural signes of his trust and sheweth his great seal Miracles but they believe that the King speaks and commands by any Minister of state or inferiour Magistrat No Ministers of judicature or officers of war have so authentick marks of the Kings authority to command the subjects and to end Suits of law as the Roman Catholick Church hath of Gods authority to instruct mankind and determin controversies of faith As it is rebellion to contemn the Kings authority represented by the authentick badges therof in his Ministers so is it heresy to contemn Gods authority represented in the Roman Catholick Church by supernatural signes as miracles sanctity Conversion of nations c. Gods veracity might be lawfully questioned if it were lawfull to judge that he permits the Roman Catholick Church to err in any point of faith whatsoever Proved by a similitude of my Lord Chancelor delivering the Kings mind to the Parliament in his Majesties own hearing and presence Veracity is a vertue inclining to speak truth not only when the person speaks but when any other speaks by his commission for then the person that employes an other to speak is bound by virtue of his own veracity to endeavour to the vttermost of his power that his Minister or Messenger vtter nothing but truth and this is to be vnderstood not only in matters of great but also of small importance Protestants make their own conveniency not Gods veracity the motive of their faith and measure therby which articles are fundamental which not The most fundamental article or the foundation of faith is to believe that God can not permit his Church to err even in not fundamentals A Demonstration ad hominem against the Protestant doctrin of the Churches fallibility in not fundamentalls SECT XIII THe same further demonstrated as also that neither the Protestant faith nor that of the Sure footing in Christianity is christian belief Not the matter believed but the motive and manner of believing makes our belief Christian. Protestants and the Author of the Sure footing believe not any thing in matters of faith which they do not imagin to be evident in it self or evident to them that it is revealed They agree in making cleer or self evidence the rule of faith but vary in the application of that rule the Author of the Sure footing applies it to all or most of the Roman Catholick Tenets Protestants to few The doctrin of the Sure footing can not be excused by the opinion of some Schoolmen that say an act of faith is possible and consistent with evidence of the revelation Christian faith must have a mixture of obscurity Mr. Robert Boyles expression that faith and twilight agree in this property that a mixture of darknes is requisit to both for that with too refulgent light the one vanisheth into knowledge as the other into day is not only witty but agreable to the sense of the ancient Fathers and to Scripture Hebr. 11. To believe is to trust the person believed and take his word for the truth as you doe a mans word or bill for mony Gods worth and veracity being infinit we ought not to admit of any doubt in matters of faith our assurance of faith must not be grounded vpon evidence either of the object or of the revelation but vpon an impossibility that God should by evident signes oblige mankind to believe that he revealed the mysteries of Christianity and yet not reveale them or permit the Church to deceive us God were not omnipotent did he permit the Church to err in any matter of faith though not fundamental because according to the proportion of ones inclination to any thing is the application of his power to effect the same and Gods inclination to truth even in not fundamentalls being infinit he must be infinitly concerned and applied to preserve the Church from falshood in the least articles as well as in fundamentalls The different manner of believing God and men Wee could not believe God if it were evident to us he spoke what we assent vnto Wherin doth consist the guilt of heresy Declared by that of rebellion The absurdity of the privat spirit and of all other Protestant pretexts against the publick testimony and authority of the Roman Catholick Church SECT XIV PIety and policy mistaken in making prelatick Protestancy the legal Religion of the state and in continuing the Sanguinary and penal statuts against the Roman Catholick faith It was want of Christian piety in Q. Elizabeth to introduce the Protestant Religion but not want of human policy because she had no title to the Crown but by Protestancy The title of the Stevards is vnquestionable and therfore they need not the Support of Protestancy How dangerous and damnable a thing it is to make the temporal laws of the land the rule of faith the Protestant prelatick Religion hath no better The Principles and priviledges of Protestancy being inconsistent with Soveraignty and government every Protestant Commonwealth found it necessary to mold and moderat those principles and priviledges by human lawes according to the customs and constitutions of every Kingdom and therfore Episcopacy without which our Parliaments could not be legal was here in England continued with prelatick Protestancy though contrary to the Tenets of Protestancy and to
Pagan that he and his fellow-preachers were come from Rome and brought to him very good tydings to wit that such as would follow and obey their doctrin should enjoy an everlasting Kingdom in heaven with the true and living God The King moved with curiosity came into the Island of Tanet and notwithstanding his suspition that the Monks were Magitians returned this civil and prudent answer you give us very fair words and promises but yet for that they are strange and vnknown vnto me I can not rashly assent vnto them forsaking that antient Religion which thus long both I and my people have observed But for so much as you are come so far to the intent you might impart vnto us such knowledge as you take to be right true and good wâ—e will not seek your trouble but rather with all Courtesy we will receive you and minister vnto you all such things as are behovefull for your living Accordingly he allowed them lodging and other necessaries in the City of Canterbury and after hearing and examining their doctrin became a Christian. The very same tydings and Doctrin that St. Austin and his Companions delivered to King Ethelbert do I most humbly offer vnto your Honors in this book as your own Bishops and writers confess and is plain in St. Bedes History testifying that as they approched neer the Citty of Canterbury having the Cross and Image of our King and Saviour IESUS Christ carried as their manner was before them they sung Letanies they served God in continual prayer watching and fasting They resorted to an antient Church built in the honor of St. Martyn made while the Romans were yet dwelling in England and there did say Mass c. This their doctrin they proved to be true by working of many miracles and to be the very same which Joseph of Arimathea and the Apostles had preacht to the antient Britons whose Bishops St. Austin courted to Ioyn with him in converting of the Saxons a Curtesy he never would have desired or demanded had their Doctrin differed from his of certain ceremonies vsed by them in Baptism and of their Iewish way of celebrating Easter he did not approve and all Protestants grant he had good reason neither could the Britons themselves gainsay it when by common accord they prayed that God would vouchsafe by some heavenly sign to declare whether their particular traditions or rather St. Austins with whom saith Bede all the other Churches throughout the whole world agreed in Christ were most acceptable to his Divin Majesty and the Briton Priests having prayed in vain for the restitution of fight to a known blind man St. Austin compelled by just necessity fell on his knees prayed and forthwith the blind man saw Then the Britons confessed indeed that they vnderstood that to be the true way of righteousnes which Austin had preached and shewed vnto them This miracle God wrought by his servant to reduce the antient Britons to an vniformity in ceremonies Many other greater miracles did he work by the same St. Austin wherby our Modern Ministers are convinced of heresy for being obstinat in their errors against Transubstantiation worship of Images Purgatory Prayers to Saints Jndulgences the Sacrifice of the Mass c. for that with these Popish Doctrins both St. Austin and his Master St. Gregory are charged by your own Protestant writers and censured as converting the Saxons from Paganism to this Superstition I hope your Honors will not give vnto vs who desire only liberty of conscience wherof the worst consequence can be this that the ancient Religion of Christ may therby be restored a wors answer then King Ethelbert returned to S. Austin Though what wee affirm of the Catholick belief will seem strange to you that have hitherto supposed the same to be idolatry or superstition and perhaps suspect us to be as great Sorcerers as King Ethelbert did S. Austin and his Companions But without question so pious and prudent Persons as Your Honors will not be less charitable then a Pagan to men that besides an everlasting Kingdom in heaven come to offer you a million sterl per an vpon earth especialy seing we do not desire you should condemn your own Protestant Religion nor credit ours before you see what your Clergy can answer to our reasons and to corruptions and falsifications of Scripture and Fathers which we desire to object against them in a publick conference if it be your Honors pleasure to grant vs that favor for obtaining wherof they will be as earnest Suitors as wee if they believe their own doctrin But in case they decline or deferr so reasonable and seasonable a request as we humbly concieve ours to be I hope Your Honors will not think that men who dare not defend their Religion against provoking adversaries that offer to shew the falshood therof and the frauds wherby it is and only can be maintained deserve so great reverence and revenues or can be fit to direct others in the way of salvation As for their railing against St. Austin our Apostle notwithstanding that God approved of his Doctrin with many miracles it is no satisfactory way of reasoning neither as I persuade my self will they be able to rally so grave and sober a Comittee as your Lordships out of a million per an by quoting their own Translations and sense of Scripture or by wresting texts to their own advantage and to the great prejudice both spiritual and Temporal of these Nations againâ—â— the Commonâ—sense and consent of the visible Church for 16. ages They have had indeed hitherto better Success in this particular then they could expect from so wary and wise a people as the English but the improbability that a Clergy would be so impudent and impious as to falsify Scripture forge Registers and build faith vpon fancy hath gained them more credit then they deserved and made the Layty more credulous and carless then Christians ought to have bin in a matter of so great importance as the everlasting happines of their souls and in a subject so tempting and suspicious as the revenues of the Church Now that it hath bin the fate or fortune of this Monarchy to be involued in wars which have discovered the insufficiency of the Kings revenue to maintain the same and that we have no other security of a peace when concluded but the words of Dutch and Frenchâ— drawn vp into a formality of Articles which will be no longer observed then it will be their conveniency so to do and that the honor and safety of these three Nations can not be secured without greater and more Constant supplies and subsidies then perhaps after a little time will be safe to exact of the impoverished multitude seing I say this is the present condition of our State and will be also for the future whensoever it pleaseth our neighbors to be our enemies not only all lawfull ways of raising moneys must be sought after
bounds when he took vpon him to excommunicat the Bishops of the East S. Ireneus found fault with his seuerity but neuer doubted of his authority The Centurists Centur. 3. Col. 168. do condemn S. Stephen Pope and Martyr for vndertaking to threaten excommunication to Helenus Firmilianus and all others throughout Cicilia Capadocia and Galacia for rebaptysing Heretiks And col 84. They reprehend S. Cyprian for teaching that the Roman Church ought to be acknowledged of all others for the mother and root of the Catholick Church And Centur. 4. col 764. they confess that the Councell of Sardis consisting of 300. Bishops and aboue assembled from all parts of the world and wher at sundry Fathers of the Nicen Councell were present decreed appeals to the Bishop of Rome [a] M. r Whitaker Lib. de Antichristo contra Sanderum pag 35. answering D. r Sanders who affirmed and proued that the Roman Church was not changed during the first 600. yeares after Christ Whitaker saith During all that time the Church was pure and florished and inuiolably taught and defended the faith deliuered from the Apostles See the same acknowledged by M. r Fulk in his confutation of Purgatory pag 373. And by Reynolds in his conference with Mr. Hart pag 443. And Mr. Iewell in his reply to Mr. Harding pag 246. That the Roman faith and the Catholick faith are Synonima or the same appeared by [b] S. Hieroms words in Apo 2. adversus Rufinum who pretending to be a Catholick S. Hierom demands What doth he call his faith That which the Church of Rome holdeth If he answered it is the Roman ergo Catholici sumus then without doubt we are Catholicks And ep 57. ad Damasum Papam Quicumque extra banc domum Agnum comederit profanus est quicumque tecuÌ„ non colligit spargit S. Cyprian lib 4. epist 2. speaks thus to Antonianus You writ that I should send a Copy of the letters to Cornelius Pope to the end that you communicat with him that is to say with the Catholick Church And the same S. Cyprian ibid Epist 45. ad Cornelium it seemeth good to us that letters should be sent to all our Colleagues at Rome that they should firmly embrace your communion that is to say the Catholick Church Et Ibid Ego nullum primum nisi Christum sequens Beatitudini tuae id est Cathedrae Petri communione consocior Super illaÌ„ Petram aedificataÌ„ EcclesiaÌ„ scio And S. Ambrose de obitu Fratris reporteth how his Brother Satyrus being desirous to know whether the Bishop to whom he came were Catholick or no asked him whether he did communicat with the Catholick Bishop hoc est cum Romana Ecclesia convenerit [d] ¶ Theodoret d a Greek Father in his Epistle to Pope Leo placed before his Commentaries vpon S. Pauls Epistle saith behold after all trauel and sweat I am condemned being not so much as accused But I look for sentence of your Apostolik sea and I humbly beseech and require your Holiness in this case to aide me justum vestrum rectum appellanti judicium appealing to your right and just judgment and command me to come before you And in his Epistle ad Renatum Presbit he further saith I beseech thee persuade the most holy Arch Bishop Leo to exercise his Apostolical authority and command me to go to your Councel because that holy Sea hath the government of all the Churches of the World S. Chrysost. in Epist. ad Innocentium Papam saith I beseech you write that these things so wrongfully don in my absence and I not refusing judgment may not be of force and that those who haue don wrong may be subject to the penalties of the Ecclesiastical lawes c. And command vs to be restored to our Church c. Pope Innocentius in his Epistle to Arcadius the Emperor and his wife who were aduerse to S. Chrysostom and took part with Theophilus quoted Centur 5. col 663. saith I the last of all and a sinner yet hauing the throne of the great Apostle Peter committed to me do separat and remoue thee and her from receauing the immaculat mysteries of Christ our God and euery Bishop or any other of the Clergy which shall presume to minister or giue to you those holy Mysteries after the time that you haue read these present lettres of my Order I prononce them voyd of their dignity c. Arsacius whom you placed in the Bishops throne in Chrysostoms roome though he be dead we depose and command that his name be not written in the role of Bishops In like manner we depose all other Bishops which of purposed aduice haue communicated with him c. To the deposing of Theophilus Bishop of Alexandria we add excommunication c. The Centurists Cent. 5. col 778. say of the Fathers of that 5. Century They did affirm erroniously that antiquity had attributed the principality of priestood to the Roman Bishop aboue all And Col. 782. they set down the general Councell of Calcedons petition to Pope Leo desiring his Holyness to confirm their Decrees and Col 823. the words of the Councell of Carthage to Pope Innocentius supplicating that to the statutes of their mediocrity might be added the authority of the Sea Apostolick They further acknowledged that the Pope summoned S. Athanasius and his aduersaries to appeare at Rome And that Athanasius obeyed wherof see also Nicephor l. 9. c. 6. and hist. Tripartit l. 4. cap. 6. D. Philip. Nicolai de Regno Christ. l. 2. pag. 149. confesseth that Julius Pope exercised the supreme spiritual Jurisdiction as given ex praescripto jure divino and as St. Peters Successor as also Pope Damasus and Pope Jnnocentius afterwards See Iulius epistle to the Churches of the East Centâ—r 4. col 735. and col 746. how Pope Julius saith to them are ye ignorant of the custom to write to vs first to the end from hence may be determined what is just c. For what things wee have received from St. Peter the Apostle those I signifie to you [e] ¶ Functius a Protestant writter in lib. 7. Chronolog anno Christi 494. saith Henaias was the first who raised war in the Church against Images Nicepâ— in Hist Eccl. lib. 16. c. 27. saith Henaias iste primus O audacem animam os impudens vocem illam evomuit Christi eorum qui illi placuere Imagines venerandas non esse August haer 53. Epiphan haer 75. mentions Aerius his nouelties against fasting appointed by the Church prayer for the dead c. Wherof M. r Fulk in his answer to a counterfeit Catholick pag 44. c. 41. saith I will not dissemble c. Aerius taught that prayer for the dead was unprofitable as wittnes both Epiphan and Austin which they count for an error S. Aug. de Eccl. dog c. 73. saith We belieue that the bodyes of Saints and chiefly the Reliques of holy Martyrs ought to be most sincearly honored as if they
Aug. cit cap. 20. [3] Aug. cit 16. Concil Tolet. 1. Can. 5. Cyprian de Coena Dom. post med Origen in num hom 23. [4] Cyprian lib. 2. epist. 3. Augustin de Civit. Dei lib. 16. cap. 22. passim Aug. [5] de Civit. Dei lib. 22. cap. 8. lib. 20. contra Faustum cap. 18. Hieron lib. 3. contra Pelag. August tom 8. in Psalm 33. con 2. saith Ipse de Corpore et Sanguine suo instituit Sacrificium secundum Ordinem Melchisedech S. Chrisost. in lib. 1. cor hom 24. saith of Christ Ipsum mutavit Sacrificium et pro caede brutorum seipsum jussit offerri [6] Aug. in Enchirid. cap. 110. de cura pro mortuis cap. 18. [7] Aug. de Civit. Dei lib. 10. cap. 20. Cyprian de coena Dom. [8] S. Ireneus lib. 4. cap. 32. August de gratia novi Testam cap. 18. [9] Aug. de Civit. Dei lib. 17. cap. 20. S. Clement the Apostles scholler in Apost Constit. edit Antverp 1564. lib. 6. cap. 22. fol. 123. [10] Tertulian ad Scapul cap. â— saith Sacrificamus pro salute Imperatoris [11] Chrysost. hom 27. in Acta Apost Pro infirmis etiam sacrificamus [12] Aug. de Civit. Dei lib. 22. cap. 8. saith one went and offered in the house infected the Sacrifice of Christs Body praying that the vexation might cease and by Gods mercy it ceased immediatly [13] Basil in Liturgia fol. 40. Chrisost. in Mart. Rom. 83. Cyprian de Coena Dom. prope initium Origen Athan. c. quoted by Crastonius cit [a] Osiander a Protestant writer epist. cent 16. pag. 90. saith Leonard Keppen on the 7. day of April 1523. brought to Wittemberg nine Nuns from the Monastery Nimptsen among which number one was Catharin Borenâ— whom afterwards Luther married Peter Martyr and Bucer married Nuns Luthers example of marriag was followed by all the Disciples though professed Monks not only in Germany but in euery other country Here with us these Protestant Bishops ensuing Hoopâ—r of Worcester Barlow of Chicester Dounham of Chester Scory of Herefort Barkley of Bath and Wells Couerdale of Excester all Monks Cranmer of Canterbury and Sandes of York Priests [b] S. Austin haeres 82. saith of Jouinian teaching the Lawfulness of Priests and Votaries mariage This heresy was quickly extinct neyther could it euer preuail to the deceiuing so much as of any one Priest And lib. 2 retrac cap. 22. that Jouinian with his heresy deceiued but only nonnullas Sanctimoniales some few Nuns But Luther deceiued Priests Monks and Nuns or rather they concurred with him to deceiue others [c] Luther de seculari potestate in tom 6. Germ. saith Among Christians no man can or ought to be Magistrat but each one is to other equaly subject c. Among Christian men none is superior save only Christ And in his Sermons englishd by William Gage pag. 97. and tom 7. Wittemberg fol. 327. he saith Therfore is Christ our Lord that he may make us such as himself is and as he cannot suffer himself to be tyed and bound by laws c. So also ought not the conscience of a Christian to suffer them Afterwards he taught to moderat this liberty by explaining that subjects ought to haue an obedience rather of policy then conscience which is as much to say as to dissemble and obey when they cannot help it but if euer they can rebell with probability of success they may do it with a safe conscience And therfore in the same Sermons pag. 261. he doth admonish we obey the ciuil Magistrat prouided it be not pretended that it is necessary for saluation to obey Most Protestants follow this obedience of policy not of conscience see Whitaker in resp at Rat. Camp rat 8. pag. 154. And Danaeus against Belarmin pag. 1127. [d] Luther in Comment ad cap. 2. ad Galat. saith When it is taught Faith in Christ doth indeed justify but with all its necessary to keep Gods commandments there Christ is denyed and faith is abolished because that which is proper of God alone is attributed to the commandements of God or to the Law See also Luther in Colloq Mensal Ger. fol. 152. 153. M. r Willet in his Synopsis Papismi pag. 564. saith The Law remaineth stil impossible to be kept by vs through the weakness of our flesh neither doth God giue vs ability to keep it but Christ hath fulfilled it for vs. D. r Whitaker de Eccles. pag. 301. We say that if a man haue an aâ—t of faith sins do not hurt him this truly Luther affirming this we all say Hofman de Poenitentiâ edit 1540. lib. 2. fol. 113. saith according to the Protestant principles Whosoeuer truly belieueth suffereth God to work for him and dispose eternall life for him himself taking no labor nor working any thing for himself [a] Lutherus lib. de servo arbitrio contra Eras. edit 1. Cnoglerus symbola tria pag. 152. nullus nemo G. 6 pag. 153. [b] The Catholik Doctrin of the Church of England pag. 103. in the explanation of the 20. article of Religion saith Authority is given to the Church and to every member of sound judgment in the same to judg in controversies of faith and so in their places to embrase the truth and to avoyd and improve Antichristianity and errors and this is not the privat opinion of our Church but the straight commandment of God him-self particularly to all teachers and hearers of Gods word and generally unto the whole Church and also the Iudgment of our Godly Brethren in forreign Countreys [c] Mr. Bilson Bishop of Winchester in his true difference c. part 2. pag. 353. saith The people must be Discerners and Judg. of that which is taught The Catholik Doctrin of the Church of England art 19. Proposition 6. pag. 94. saith The visible Church may and from tyme to tyme hath errd both in Doctrin and conversation pag. 95 concludeth This with us the Churches in their Confessions do acknowledg Dr. Whitaker de Eccles pa. 301. We say that if a man have an art of faith sins do not hurt him this truly Luther affirmeth this we also say [d] Jrenaeus l. 1. c. 5. saith Videmus nunc eorum inconstantem Sententiam cum sint duo vel tres quemadmodum de iisdem eadem non dicunt And c. 18. Cum autem discrepant ad invicem doctrina traditione qui recentiores eorum adnoscuntur affectant per singulos dies novum aliquid invenire c. Durum est enim omnium describere sententias Tertullian de Praescrip adv haer cap. 42. saith Mentior si non etiam a regulis suis variant inter se dum vnusquisque proinde modulatur quae accepit quemadmodum de suo arbitrio composuit c. Denique inspect haereses omnes in multis cum authoribus suis dissentientes deprehunduntur And see cap. 37. Chrystom oper imperfect in
Wittensbâ—rg he is so vehement against the wifes refusal of her husband's bed that he saith if the Magistrat omit it's duty in punishing her the husband must imagin that his wife is stole away by theeves and dead and consider how to marry an other for saith he yet further we cannot stop St. Paul's mouth c. his words are plain that a brother or sister are free from the law of wed lock if the one depart or do not consent to dwel with the other neither doth he say that this may be don once only but leaveth it free that so often as the case shall require he may either proceed or stay In which case as he signifieth to Wittemb fâ—l 112 a man may have ten or more wives fled from him and yet living Nay he doubteth not in case of adultery to give liberty even to the offending advlteror to fly into an other country and marry againe Luther loc cit fol. 123. Melancton consil Theol. part 1· pag 648. [o] Mr. Whitgift the Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury in his defence pag. 472. saith The doctrin taught and professed by our Bishops at this day is much more perfect and sound then it commonly was in any age since the Apostles tims pa. 473. asuredly you are not able so recken in any age since the Apostles time any Company of Bishops that taught and held so perfect and sound doctrin in all points as the Bishops of England do at this time In the truth of doctrin our Bishops be not only comparable with the old Bishops but in many degrees to be preferred before them c [a] Hooker lib. 1. Polit. Eccles pag. 86. lib. 2. sect 5. pag. 192. It is not the word of God which doth or possibly can assure vs that we do wel to think it his word for if any book of Scripture did give testimony of all yet stil that Scripture which gives credit to the rest would require an other Scripture to give credit vnto it Neither could we come to any pause wher on to rest vnless besids Scripture there were some thing which might assure vs. c. Which he lib. 3. sect 8. pag. 146. lib. 2. sect 7. pag. 116. Acknowledged to be the authority of God's Church Whitaker against Stapleton lib. 2. cap. 6. pag. 270. saith The testimony of the spirit being privat and secred is vnfit to teach and refell others and therfor we must recurr to Ecclesiastical Tradition an argument saith he ibid. cap. 4. pag. 300. Wherby may be argued and convinced what books be Canonical and what be not M. r Fulk in his answer to a counterfeit Catholick pag. 5. saith the Church of Christ hath judgment to discern true writings from counterfeit and the word of God from the writings of men and this judgment she hath of the holy Ghost M r Jewel in his defence of the Apology pag. 201. And afther the edition of 1571. pa. 242. saith the Church of God hath the spirit of wisdom wherby to discern true Scripture from false [*] See Pomeran in Epist. ad Rom. cap. 4. Vitus Theodorus in annot Test. pag. vl The Century writers of Magdeburg cent 1. lib. 2. cap. 4. cent 2. lib. 3. cap. 4. Hafferoferus in loc Theol. lib. 3. stat 3. loc 7. pag. 222. Adamus Fancisci in Margarita Theol. pag. 448. giveth this testimony of the Protestant Church wherof him-self was a member The Apocriphal books of the new Testament are the Epistle to the Hebrews the Epistle of Iams the second and third of Iohn the second of Peter the Epistle of Iude and the Apocalyps And all the Authors heer mentioned give the like testimony in behalf of their Protestant Churches wherfor we can not but admire Doctor Cossins confidence in affirming a matter so notoriously contradicted and much more the carelesness of them who ground their faith and Canon of Scripture vpon it s not being ever questioned See Cozins in the 17 chap. per toâ— [a] Salvus Conductus datus Protestantibus sess 13. 14. Concil Trident. Vt Protestantes de iis rebus quae in ipsa Synodo tractari debent omni libertate conferre proponere tractare c. ac articulos quot illis videbitur tam scripto quam verbo afferre proponere cum Patribus c. conferre absque ullis convitiis concontumeliis disputare nec non quando illis placuerit recedere possint Placuit praeterea Sanctae Synodo vt si pro majori libertate ac securitate eorum certos tam pro commissis quam pro committendis per eos delictis Iudices eis de putari cupiant illos sibi benevolos nominent etiamsi delicta ipsa quantumcunque enormia ac hoeresim sapientia fuerint New definitions are not new articles of faith See this largly proued in 3. part of this Treatise pag. 101. seq (a) S. Hierom in lib. de 〈◊〉 illustr extremo in Praefat librorum quos latinâ—s â—ecit (b) Hierom. epist. 89. ad Aug. quaest 11. inter ep August S. Hierom. in his Preface before the new Testament dedicated to Pope Damasus Novum opus c. [c] Luther being admonished of his corruption would not correct his error but saith tom 5. Germ. fol. 141. 144. sic volo sic jubeo sit pro ratione voluntas c. Lutherus ita vult And concludeth Therfore the word alone ought to continue in my New Testament although all Papists run mad yet they shal not take it from thence It grieves me that I did not add those two other words Omnibus omnium The Church of England in Edward 6. time Translated some times This signifieth my Body other times this is my Body other times neither is nor signifieth but insteed therof a blanck as not yet resolved vpon which was true See Knot in his Protestancy condemned Edit 1654. pag. 87. Bible 1562 Bible 1562. Cor. 7. v. 1. Bible 1577. 1579. Chemnit in examin part 2. fol. 74. Saravia in defens tra diversis mini â—r gradibus pag 3. Jewel in his defence of the Apology 157. pa. 35. Tertullian in lib de praescr Qui estis vos vnde quaÌ„do venistis vbi tam diu latuistis S. Hilarius l. 6 de Trinit ante med Tarde mihi hos piissimos doctâ—res aetas nunc â—ujus â—â—culi protulit c. S. Hierom in epist ad Pamaâ—â— â—ce an 〈◊〉 pâ—st quadring 〈◊〉 now 1600 annos docere nos 〈◊〉 quâ—d anâ—â—a neseivimus Vsque in haÌ„c diem sine isra doctrina mundus christianus fuit Luther in â—p ad Irgentineneses auâ— 1525. Christiana nolaâ— primo vulga tun audemu gloriari [a] Georgius Milius in August Confes. explic art 7. de ecclesia pag. 137. [b] Dr. Feeld in his Treatise of the Church lib. 3 cap. 46 Mr. Abr Hartwell in his report of the Kingdom of Congo printed 1597. in his epistle to the reader Symon Lythus in respons altera ad alteram Gretseri Apol pag. 331
Danaeus contra Belarmin pag. 781. (c) The title of Zwingitu his writing is Pietate Prudentia in signi Helveti orum Reipublicae Hulde ricus Zwinglius aliique Evangelicae doctrinae Ministri gratia pacem a Deo c. ton 1. fol. 110 See all these words and much more related by him-self 1. sq ad fol. 123. [d] Zwingl tom 3 in lib. de subid Ecclesiae fo 249 The Reformers of the English Church Jn Queen Elizabeth See the nullity of the English Church and Clergy See this in the new Edition of the Common prayr book ritâ—s c. of the Church of England [a] In psal 30. con 2. [b] Esay 2.2 [c] Esay 60.16 [d] Esay 60.9 [e] Esay 60.10.11 Psalm 102.15.22 Esay 62.2 [f] Esay 60.6 [g] Esay 49.23 And see the marginal notes of the English Bible of 1576. in Esay 49.23 [h] Psalm 2.8 [i] The English Bible 1576. in the marginal notes saith The meaning is that Kings shall be converted to the Ghospel and bestow their power and authority for preservation of the Church Luther tom 4. Wittemb in Esay 6. folio 234. Kings shall obey and believe the Ghospel c. The Church is in perpetual vse of converting others to the faith c. For this is signified by her gates being continually open [k] Whitaker in his answer to Mr. William Reynolds in the Preface pag. 37. [l] Centur. 4. col 292. 293. vnder the titles de justificatione bonis operibus where they conclude saying J am cogitet pius Lector quam procul haec aetas in hoc Articulo de Apostolorum doctrinâ— desciverit (m) Centur. 4. col 254. Ad hoc Presbyterâ—m aliquem deputarunt ad quem qui deliquerunt accedentes quae gessissent confiterentuâ— c. Ea lege confitentes absolvebat vt a seipsis poenas commissorum exigerent (n) Centur. 4. col 255. col 256.257 are recited and rejected the particulaâ— sayings of Bazil Ambrose Prudentius Ephrem Athanasius (o) Centur. 4. col 304. Where are recited and rejected the sayings of Lactantius and S. Ierom. (p) See confessed testimonies for Transsubstantiation alleadged by the Centurists cent 4. col 29â— col 985. And cent 5â— col 517. They say Chrysostom seemeth so confirm Transsubstantiation And cent 4. c. 10. col 985. that Eusebius and Emissenus did speake vnprofitably of Transsubstantiation (q) Chemnitius in his examin part 2. pag. 29. alledged the severall sayings of S. Austin S. Ambrose and S. Gregory Nazianzen affirming the adoâ—â—tion of the Sacrament And Orat. 11. de Gorgonia sorore telleth how his deceased sister prostrated her self before the Alter and calling vpon him who is worship'd on it â— miracle saith he the departed presently received health And the Centurists cent 4. col 430. do reprove some prayers of S. Ambrose saying Continent adorationem panis in Sacramento (r) Centur. 3. col 83. they reprove S. Cyprian saying Sacerdotem vice Christi fungi Deo Patri Sacrificium offerre They also say that the writings of S. Ireneus and Ignatius the Apostles scholler are here in incommodious and dangerous And Sebastia Francus in his Epist. de abrogandis Statutis omnibus Ecclesiast affirmeth that presently after the Apostles time the supper of our Lord was turned into a Sacrifice (s) Centur 4. col 456. 457. 482. 1446. Centur. 4. col 602. 1250. 457. And S. Ierom contra Vigilantium cap. 3. affirmeth the estimation of Reliques to be in his time the received doctrin non vnius vrbis sed totius orbis (v) Hemnitius examin part 4. pag. 10 Suscipiebant etiam Peregriâ—â— Nationes ad loca vbi Reliquias Miraculis celebres claras audiebant (x) Centur. 4. col 409. (z) Mr. Fulk against Heskins Sanders c. pag 657. affirmeth that by report of Paulinus the Cross was by the Bishop of Hierusalem brought forth at Easter yearly to be worshiped of the people See Evagrius hist. lib. 4. cap. 25. also Danaeus in respons ad Belarmini controvers pag. 1415. affirmeth that Cyril and sundry other Fathers were plainly superstitious and blinded with inchantment of the Crosses adoration (1) See Mr. Covels answer to Burges pag. 130 136. (2) Cent. 4. col 616. It is alledged out of the Councel of Neocesaâ—ea can 1. Presbyter si vxorem duxerit ab ordine suo illum deponi debere col 486. col 303. col 704. 1293. (3) Centur. 5. col 1274. they charge Gelasius who lived an 480. saying Romanam Ecclesiam jure Divino contendit Gelasius esse omnium primam in epist. ad Brut. c. cap. 11. And Gelasius in decretis cum 70. Episcopis initis saith Romana Ecclesia â—alliâ— Sâ—â—odicis constitut caeteris Ecclesiis praelata est sed Evangelica voce Domini Primatum obtinuit Tu â—s Petrus inquiâ—â—s super hanc Petram c. (y) Centur. 4. col 1329. Et Osiander in epitom cent 4. pag. 454. And Zozimen hist. lib. 6. c. 27. post med reported of S. Paul the Monk In dies singulos trecentas Orationes Deo velut tributum quoddam reddidit ac ne per inprudentiam in numero erraret trecentis lapillis in sinum conjectis ad singulas preces singulos inde ejecit lapillos consumptis igitur lapillis constabat sibi Orationes lapillis numero pares abs se expletas esse And see other like examples of saying prayers by accompt or numbring of them in Palladius his historia Lausiaca cap. 24. cap. 25. [4] Beza cit apud Saâ—â—iâ—â—am in defen Tract de divâ—â—sis gradibâ—â— Ministrorum c. pag. 309. [5] Tertull. lib. de praescr c. 42. Luther in Commentâ—r ad cap. 2. ad Galat. Where it is taught Faith in Christ doth in deed justify but it 's necessary with all to keep God's Commandments because it is writen Jf thou wilt enter into life keep the Commandments there Christ is denyed and saith is abolished because that which is proper to God alone is attributed to the Commandments of God or to the law When any one proposeth Moyses with his Commandments to thee and would oblige thee to keep them then thy with thy Moyses to the Jews J will have nothing to do with Moyses nor his law for he is an enemy to Christ. Luther in Collo mens Germ. fol. 152. 153. Si scortus es si scortator si Adulter vel alioquin peccator crede in via salutis ambulas Cum in peccatum demersus es ad summum vsque si credis in mâ—dia beatidudine versaris This doctrin of the Antinomian Lutherans togeather with their rejecting the ten Commandments as impertinent to Christians is censured by the Manâ—feldian Ministers Confess Mansfeld fol. 39. 90. And yet the principle from whence all necessarily follows is maintained Mr. Willet in his Synopsis Papismi pag. 564. saith The law remaineth still impossible to be kept by us through the weackness of our flesh neither doth
God give us ability to keep it but Christ hath fulfilled it for us [a] Luther in his Sermons translated into English an 1578. pag. 147. 176. [b] Acts and Mon. pag. 1338. [c] Mr. Wotten in his answer to the Popish articles pag. 92. pag. 41. [d] Mr. Fulk against the Remish Testament in Epi. Ioan. Sec. 5. fol. 447. Dr. Whitaker de Eccles. pag 301 We say that if a man have an act of faith sins do not hurt him this truly Luther affirmeth this we all say [e] Acts and Mon. pag. 1335. Sinit quisquis vere credit Deum pro se operari disponere sibi vitam aeternam ipse plane ad eam rem nihil operis seu laboris sibi sumens Hofmannus de paenitentia edit 1540. l. 2. fol. 113. Whitaker contra Campian rat 8. pag. 151. Christus conditionem nobis aliam multo faciliorem proponit Crede salvus eris [f] Dr. Fulk in the Tower disputation against Campian the second days conference 1. 6. [g] Whitaker against Campian rat 8. pag. 143. fides aut perpetua est aut nulla est The Protestant doctrin of justifying faith most daÌ„gerous and damnable My Lord Chancellor in his speech to the Parliament at Oxford Luther in postilla super Evang Dom. 1. Advemus Dominica 26 post Trinit [a] Osiander in epitom Centur. 16. part 2. pag. 647 saith of David George vtebatur enim publico vir Dei ministerio Basiliensi egentibus elëemosy nam subministrebat aegrotos consolabatur c. [b] Historia Georgij Davidis published by the Divines of Basil and printed of Antwerp 1568 si Christi Apostolorum doctrina vera perfecta fuisset c. [c] Osiander in epitom Centur. 16. pag. 818. Schlusselb in Theol. Calvin l. 1. art 2. fol. 9. [d] Idem Schlussenburg cit fol. 9. where he brings many other examples of Protestants to the same purpose as also Osiander centur 16. pag. 207.208.209 Concerning that known Text I and my Father are unum one thing Ioan. 10.30 Calvin avoydeth it as the Arians did saying Abusi sunt hoc loco veteres vt probarent Christum esse Patri homousion Neque enim Christus de activitate substantiae disputat sed de consensu c. Calvin in Ioan. 10. Calvin in admonit ad Polonos explant in Tract Theol. pag. 794. Sententia Christi Pater major me est restricta fuit ad humanam ejus naturam ego vero non dubito ad totum complexum extendere Stancarus contra Minist Geneuenses Tigurinos fol. 94. 95. 118. 123. affirmeth that the Reformed Churches professing the faith of Geneva and Tigure be Arian and saith Conclusum est ô Calvine doctrinam tuam de Filio Dei esse plane Arianam a qua resilias quam primum te oro atque obsecro [a] The word Trinity is but a humaÌ„ inventioÌ„ and soundeth couldly Luther in Postil majore Basileae apud Hernagium in enar Evangel Dom. Trinit Calvin ep 2. ad Polonos in tract Theolog pag. 796 saith Precatio vulgo trita est sancta Trinitas vnus Deus miserere nostri mihi non placet ac omnino barbariem sapit (b) Luther in lib. contrâ— JacobuÌ„ Latomum 〈◊〉 2. Wâ—tteâ—b latine edito anno 1551. The later editions are altered and corrupted herin as in many other things Osiander in Epitom cent 16. pag. 169 Symbolum Athanasiivocant doctrinaÌ„ fidem Satanasii vanissime insuper jactitant Lutherum vix tectum Babilonicae turris detex isse se vero ex imis fundamentis eam ex scindere [a] Whitaker contra rat Camp pag. 78. And in his answer to Mr. William Reynolds cap. 6. pag. 135. art 136. saith The Fathers thought by their external disciplin of life to pay the paines due for sin wherin they derogated not a little from Christ's death c. Which though it be an errour yet were they notwithstanding good men and holy Fathers From whence followeth that Indulgences Purgatory Satisfaction Prayer for the dead Merit c. may be held by learned and holy men Mr. Bunny in his treatise tending to pacification sect 17. pag. 104. excusing some points of popery and amongst others the worshiping of images saith in these therfore or such like whosoever will condemn all those to be none of the Church that are not fully persuaded therin as we are c. committed an vncharitable part towards his Brethren See Doctor Some against Mr. Penry pag. 176. Tindall act Mon. pag. 1338. I doubt not but S Bernard Francis and many other holy men erred as concerning Mass. Mr. Francis Iohnson in Mr. Iacob's defence of the Churches and Ministery of England c. pag. 13. Did not Iohn Hus that worthy Champion of Christ and others also of the Martyrs of fore times say and heare Mass even to their dying day c. Did not divers of them acknowledg some the Pop's calling and supremacy some the 7. Sacraments some auricular confession c. Morgenstein in tract de Ecclesia c. pag. 41. These things were pardonable in the Godly who held the Pope to be the Vicar of Christ and Head of the Church the Papacy for the Church Saints for mediators and the Mass for the supper of the Lord. Luther de vtraque specie saith If thou coms't to a place were the Communion is ministred vnder one only kind take it with others The like indifferency is affirmed by Melancthon in centur epist. Theolog. pag. 252. and not denyed by Bishop Iewell in his reply pag. 110. 106. The Roman Catholick Church is a competent and vnpartial Judg of Controversies of Religion Quid praediâ—averinâ— Apostoli quid illis Christus revelaverit c. non aliter probari debere nisi per easdem Ecclesias quas ipsi condiderunt Tertul. l. 1. dâ— praescri c. 6. All Christians were nâ—ver Iudges of Religion one part always submitted to the judgment of the other that was in obedience to and in communion with saint Peter's Successor the Bishop of Rome See Bishop Morton cit and Bishop Taylor in his Dissuasive pag. 8. edit Dubl Protestancy is Heresy Protestancy contradicts God's veracity The infallibility of the Roman Catholick Church in matters of faith proved against Protestants The Protestant doctrin of fundamentalls confuted See Ariagae disp 4. de fide sec. 4. per totum The infallibility of the Church proved by God's veracity Heresy explained by Rebellion The vnreasonableness of them who pretend a privat spirit aÌ„d refuse to submit to the authority of the Church for want of cleerer evidence then the Roman Catholick hath of God's authority Esay 49.28 Suinglius lib. 4. Epist. Brentius in Confes. Wittemb cap. de Sacra Script in Prologo contra PetruÌ„ a Sâ—to l. 2. sect 6. pag. 112. See heretofore â— part sec. 1. how the centurists and other learned Protestants confess the Councells and Fathers defended worship of Imamages TransubstantiatioÌ„ Purgatory Indulgences and all other points of Popery Bale in his Act. Rom.
Faith to a doubtfull authority therfore vnless they who pretend to be the Clergy can evidence by vndeniable miracles either wrought by themselves or by their knowen spiritual predecessours that professed the same Faith their iurisdiction and doctrin they can not rationaly pretend to have the charge of soules or any divine authority for determining controversies of Religion Because seeing the principal part of Religion doth consist in a perfect submission of the vnderstanding to diviâ—e authority even against the appearence of sense and the probability of reason vnless the Church or Clergy wherupon we rely doth make it evidently credible by supernatural signs that their authority and doctrin is divine their religion is not rational and therfore no rational person is bound without that supernatural evidence to acknowledg in them a spiritual jurisdiction or to follow their dictamens and forsake his own privat dictamens and principles of probability or the seeming evidence of his senses Some men do require more then this and are of opinion that a Religion can not be rational vnless the truth therof be cleerly discerned or demonstrated by the light of natural reason and judg it a great folly in men to believe what they do not comprehend But this maxim is destructiue to Religion and reason it doth ouerthrow the very foundation of both which consists in acknowlegding an incomprehensible Deity whose perfections are infinit his thoughts and revelations and by consequence the mysteries of Religion inscrutable and therfore to be revered not examined by so limited and imperfect creatures as we are that can hardly diue into the bottom of ordinary difficulties and discern the immortality of our own soules or the nature and composition of any visible body And albeit an excellent wit of our age in a late Treatise hath endeavored to cleere by natural reason the mysteries of Christian Faith and in order to facilitat the beliefe of Transubstantiation doth teach that one body can not be in many places at one tyme nor be penetrated with another body and therfore is for'ct to say that Christ hath as many bodys as there are consecrated pieces of bread yet I think it more agreable not only to Catholik Religion but to natural reason to believe that the very same body of Christ that was born of the blessed Uirgin and is in heaven is also under every consecrated species otherwise it must be sayd that Christ our Sauiour is a monster that hath not only as many heads but as many bodies as there are Consecrations But if this argument be thought more popular then philosophical I hope schollars themselves will judg it unreaâ—â—nable that Divines or Philosophers be too positive in defining the immutable essences of things or which is the same in determining what is possible or impossible for God to do and in deducing conclusions from such notions as they call natures If we consider that we owe all our human knowledg to the evidence of sence which is often fallacious and to reflections of the mind which are alwayes fallible we must grant that we may be frequently mistaken in the ground of our demonstrations and do sometimes take our own fancies and false conceits for true objects which haue no real existance in themselues nor any other immutability in order to Gods power besides that tenacity or obstinacy wherwith men stick to their own opinions This is sufficiently proved by the great discord and diuersity of opinion that is in the schooles euen concerning the essence or nature almost of euery thing and particularly of a body or quantity Wherfore it is more probable that M. r Bonart is as much mistaken in placing the nature or essence of a Body in actual extention as he takes others to be in their contrary opinions concerning the same subject otherwise Christ hath non only as many Bodys as there are consecrated species but also it followeth if his Body can not be penetrated or in the same place with another that he united to his Diuine person a nature which he cannot command to be whersoeuer himselfe as God is pleased to be I am no Vbiquist and therfore I grant that the hypostatical vnion doth not make Christs body to be every where or whersoeuer the Diuinity is but I think all Christians ought to belieue that it is possible for Christ as man to be in any particular place and penetrated with any Body whatsoeuer where his person and Diuinity is And as for Mr. Bonart his way of defending how Christs Body did and may penetrat other Bodys I see no difference between it and that of the heretiks which himselfe derides and condemns Pag 257. but that the Heretiks say he did shew his body to the assembled Disciples through some chinck of the wall or through the Key-hole of the doore and M. r Bonart says Christ shot or thrust his Body in through the indiscernable pores which are in euery body and how the whole or the parts of a human body such as that of Christ then was and now is can be conueyed entire through one or many such litle and distant pores without loosing all human shape if a perfect penetration be not allowed I do not understand And I belieue M. r Bonart will hardly be able to declare how the substance of Christs Body is not lost as well as the shape by Christs passing through the pores for that according to his principles pag. 243. the substance of euery Body consists in such a greatness and figure of the parts as compose that body and upon this ground he proceeds when he sayes ibid. that the substance of bread and wine is changed into the Flesh and â—loud of Christ because the greatness and figure of the parts of bread and wine are changed though al the rest doth remain If therfore the greatness figure and by consequence the shape of Christs Body and its parts be changed or proportioned to the pores of the penetrated body as they must of necessity be before they can pass or be shot through them Christs Body and the parts therof do loose the substance as well as the shape of a human body according to M. r Bonartes doctrin Hence we conclude that actual extension doth not so cleerly nor so catholickly declare the essence of a Body but that it must leaue or breed some doubts of Christs humanity of Gods omnipotency and of his Mothers virginity Besides if the least particles or Atoms of a Body are of the same nature with the whole and haue real extension by the addition wherof they make a body greater as this Author holds it can not be well comprehended how the Atoms can be so litle as not to be capable of being lessend by Gods power especially seeing M. r Bonart doth grant one side of an Atom may be toucht and the other side not toucht For if so How can any that believes Gods omnipotency imagin that God can not separat or divide sides